^il!l>iHiiiHi|niH||;ii;il|jj||l|j 
 
 MEMaiRS'ii-isOFi i: 
 
 1 Aife,!i|iil I liiiijiiiiiiiiijiHiiiiiiiiiiii'^ 
 
 DUG DE EAUZ®N 
 
 Wm ijli 
 
The Court Series of French Memoirs 
 
 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 DUG DE LAUZUN 
 
> 3 
 
 3 J 
 
iisiiiiiiiiMiiiliiSiffiiilM^ 
 
 IN THE GARDENS OE EONTAINBLEAU. 
 
 ' t < c c « 
 
 « Cr C C C 
 
 C C t C c 
 
 «. C C 
 
 t ' t I I It' I 
 
 cc tcttc c c 
 
 t ^' \ ^ c c c c c 
 
 t ttcccc I 
 
MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 DUG DE LAUZUN 
 
 '(Armand Louis de GontaiU, due de Biron) 
 
 1747-1783. 
 
 Translated from the French by 
 
 E. Jules Meras 
 
 
 flew l^orft 
 
 STURGIS & WALTON 
 
 COMPANY 
 
 1912 
 
v^^> 
 
 
 Copyright 1912 
 By STURGIS & WALTON COMPANY 
 
 Set up and electrotyped. Published February, 1912 
 
 • . « t " J .« e " . ' ^ * ' 4 «> „ • 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 The Memoirs which follow are those of the 
 Don Juan, the incarnation of the frivolous, ele- 
 gant, blase society of his time. They are the 
 Memoirs of Lauzun, " handsome Lauzun," " di- 
 vine Lauzun,*' " brave Lauzun,*' " witty Lauzun," 
 " mad Lauzun," — as he was variously called by 
 his contemporaries, — the Lauzun known through 
 his own claims and the gossip of the times as a 
 " favourite of Marie Antoinette." 
 
 Armand Louis de Gontaut, first known as the 
 comte de Biron, was the last descendant of an 
 illustrious house. On him, when he was born, 
 rested the last and very feeble hope of old mare- 
 chal de Biron, who, father of four sons, dead or 
 without posterity, ran the risk of seeing die out 
 the name he had so gloriously borne. 
 
 In the little which Lauzun tells us of his child- 
 hood and youth we see enough to explain what 
 
 later followed. We see him, from his youngest 
 
 vu 
 
 241174 
 
viii INTRODUCTION 
 
 day, thrust Into a company without morals, even 
 without scruples, cast Into the very midst of royal 
 corruption. It Is at Versailles, In the circle of the 
 King's favourite, Mme. de Pompadour, that Lau- 
 zun grew up. His father was an Intimate friend 
 of the marquise who liked his gentle manners and 
 his lively humour. 
 
 Could good possibly be the result of such sur- 
 roundings? Had the result been different from 
 what It really was, might It not be looked upon 
 in the light of a miracle? 
 
 Lauzun was born In Paris, April 13, 1747 and 
 died there December 31, 1793. Handsome, en- 
 dowed with brilliant intellectual qualities, sur- 
 rounded by all the prestige which birth and for- 
 tune can give, he became a part of that frivolous, 
 gay, witty, corrupt society of which that of the 
 Regency was the model and which was to con- 
 tinue its sway — though not so openly — through 
 the reign of the unhappy Louis XVI, and finally 
 come to a terrible and bloody end during the Rev- 
 olution. After a most stormy youth, details of 
 which fill his Memoirs, Lauzun went to America, 
 where he took part in the war for independence, 
 
INTRODUCTION ix 
 
 and signalised himself by his brilliant valour and 
 his chivalrous conduct. At the end of the war 
 (1783) he returned to France. His uncle, the 
 marechal, having died In 1788, he Inherited the 
 title of due de BIron; but he was unable to obtain 
 the reversion of the old marechal's place as colonel 
 of the Gardes, The year 1789 saw him elected 
 deputy of the nobility of Quercy to the States- 
 General. As a deputy he warmly declared him- 
 self In favour of the Revolution. Appointed 
 general of the army of Italy, the conquest of the 
 county of Nice v/as one of his first successes. 
 Sent after that to Vendee, he took Saumur from 
 the Vendeans and defeated them at Parthenay. 
 But Lauzun had been one of the Intimates of the 
 due d'Orleans (Philippe Egallte), he was a noble 
 by birth, he was noted for his humane tendencies. 
 These were grievous faults In the estimation of 
 the Jacobins. Denounced before the Convention, 
 sentenced to death by the Revolutionary tribunal, 
 the approach of death could not for a moment 
 shake his courage. When they came to get him 
 at the prison, the executioner found him eating a 
 dozen oysters and drinking white wine. " Citi- 
 
X INTRODUCTION 
 
 zen," said he, " allow me to finish.'' Then, offer- 
 ing him a glass, he added : " Take this wine ; you 
 must need courage In your profession." And 
 Lauzun went to his death with a smile on his 
 lips. 
 
 The Memoirs of the due de Lauzun end with 
 the account of his return from America. No 
 doubt they were written then and he found no 
 time later, to complete them. They were writ- 
 ten by him at the solicitation of a woman, Mme. 
 la duchesse de Fleury — some say Mme. de 
 Coigny — and, It has been claimed by his parti- 
 sans, were not Intended for the public, but for a 
 very dear friend and as a sort of confession. Be 
 that as It may they were made public for the first 
 time in 1822. 
 
 As to Lauzun's relations with Marie Antoinette 
 It is difficult to decide as to the truth of his claims. 
 Some of his contemporaries have confirmed it; 
 others have denied It vehemently. Yet to-day 
 when we know his conceited character, his fatu- 
 ity, what he says with regard to the unfortunate 
 Queen's conduct towards him may still retain 
 some malignity, but should not be credited. One 
 
INTRODUCTION xi 
 
 sees in It only the false and contemptible Insinua- 
 tions of a presumptuous fellow disappointed in 
 his hope, and whose wounded vanity seeks a ven- 
 geance unworthy of a gallant man. 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 In the Gardens of Fontainebleau Frontispiece 
 
 FACING PAGE 
 
 Lady Sarah Bunbury 46 
 
 Fontainebleau 142 
 
 Princess de Lamballe 180 
 
 Marie Antoinette 226 
 
 Rochambeau 298 
 
 New York, from an early print 316 
 
 General Washington 352 
 
CHAPTER I 
 
MEMOIRS 
 OF THE DUG DE LAUZUN 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 (1744-1767) 
 
 My life has been filled with events so strange, 
 and I was, from my early years, a witness to such 
 Important happenings, that I think It well to leave 
 these memoirs to those who are dear to me. 
 They are written but for them, for It would be 
 a hard matter for me to put them In the order 
 necessary to a work destined to be judged by the 
 public. I shall write but the truth. I shall fre- 
 quently retrace my steps, my narration shall scarcely 
 have more consistency than had my conduct 
 formerly, and I shall be seen successively a gal- 
 lant, a gambler, a politician, a soldier, a hunter, a 
 philosopher, and often more than one thing at the 
 one time. 
 
 3 
 
4 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 I must here make mention to those who will read 
 this of the character of my father, M. le due de 
 Gontaut; ^ he was a perfectly good man, with a 
 sympathetic and charitable heart, and of a frank 
 devotion. He had not much wit, and still less 
 education, but a just and upright sense, a wide 
 knowledge of the world and of the court; very 
 good taste, a noble and agreeable manner of ex- 
 pression, a great natural gaiety, much dislike for 
 Intrigue, and a cautious ambition had made of him 
 an amiable man and much sought after. A 
 serious wound, which he received at the battle of 
 Ettlngen, served him as an honest pretext for leav- 
 ing the service. Lieutenant-general, he settled at 
 the Court, became the Intimate friend of Mme. 
 de Chateauroux and consequently admitted to the 
 King's familiar circle. The assiduous care he took 
 of her during the illness from which she died In- 
 creased his credit the more, and after the coming 
 of Mme. de Pompadour at Court, he was on as 
 good terms with her as with the former favourite. 
 The kindly use he made of his Influence caused him 
 to be generally beloved, and I have seen few men 
 who had less enemies. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 5 
 
 It was therefore at Court, and one might say 
 on the knees of the King's mistress, that the early 
 years of my childhood were spent. The difficulty 
 in finding a good tutor for me induced my father 
 to confide the place to a lackey of my late mother, 
 who knew how to read and to write passably, and 
 on whom was conferred the title of valet de cham- 
 bre to give him more importance. I was given 
 besides masters in all branches; but M. Roch (this 
 was the name of my mentor) was not capable to 
 direct their lessons, and to give me the means of 
 profiting by them. 
 
 He contented himself with imparting to me his 
 talents for writing, of which he was very vain, and 
 succeeded tairly well in this, as he did also in teach- 
 ing me to read aloud, more fluently and agreeably 
 than is usually done in France. This small talent 
 made me almost necessary to Mme. de Pompadour, 
 who made me read and write for her continually, 
 and sometimes even for the King. 
 
 Our trips to Versailles became more frequent, 
 and my education more neglected. I was, in other 
 respects, like all the children of my age and kind : 
 the prettiest clothes to go out, naked and dying of 
 
6 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 hunger at home. At twelve years of age I was 
 entered In the regiment of the guards, of which 
 the King promised me the reversion, and I knew 
 at that age that I was destined to an immense for- 
 tune and to the finest position In the kingdom, with- 
 out giving myself the trouble of being a good sub- 
 ject. 
 
 M. le comte de Stainville and my father had 
 married sisters (I am the son of the elder, who 
 died at my birth). This marriage had brought 
 them Into close Intimacy, and my father's credit 
 with Mme. de Pompadour had successively 
 caused his brother-in-law to be appointed ambas- 
 sador to Rome, and to Vienna, had caused him 
 to be made a duke, cordon bleu and finally Min- 
 ister of Foreign Affairs, In which office the charm 
 of his Intellect and of his talents soon acquired 
 for him an absolute empire over Mme. de 
 Pompadour, and soon after over the King. 
 
 M. le due de Choiseul had a sister who was 
 canoness of Remiremont,^ whose sole fortune 
 was her prebend, but who combined with all the 
 attractions of her sex the character of a man 
 fit for great things and great intrigues; he took 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 7 
 
 her to his home. Mile, de Cholseul was homely, 
 but with that homeliness which generally pleases; 
 she could be called with reason a desirable 
 woman. It was not long before she wanted to 
 rule her brother, but, in order to keep up this 
 part without danger, credit, position, were neces- 
 sary, and she had none. It was therefore requi- 
 site to seek a marriage and a husband who would 
 satisfy both her self-respect and her security. 
 She cast her eyes on M. le due de Grammont, 
 a man without character. Incapable of doing any- 
 thing, interdicted for some years past, and spend- 
 ing his time in a little house near Paris, with 
 musicians and girls. Nothing could better suit 
 Mile, de Cholseul, since nothing would be more 
 easy than to return M. le due de Grammont where 
 she had found him as soon as he became a burden 
 to her. My father took up the matter; the in- 
 terdiction was raised, and the marriage took 
 place. 
 
 I was then fourteen years of age, and a rather 
 handsome child. Mme. la duchesse de Gram- 
 mont took the greatest liking to me, intending, I 
 believe, to make for herself a little lover who 
 
8 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 would be truly hers and without ill consequences; 
 her credit or rather her empire over M. le due 
 de Choiseul increased daily. Mme. la duchesse 
 de Choiseul,^ who loved her husband to distrac- 
 tion, became jealous of this excessive affection, 
 and, in a few months, the two sisters-in-law had 
 fallen out; my father, with his usual moderation, 
 found a way not to espouse either cause, and of 
 remaining on good terms with both. I was for- 
 tunate enough to follow his example; but I must 
 confess to my shame that I followed my inclina- 
 tion, and gave, in my heart, all preference to 
 Mme. la duchesse de Grammont, who was very 
 grateful to me for it. At that time she took me 
 to Menars,^ to Mile. Julie, Mme. de Pompa- 
 dour's femme de chamhre, who had her entire 
 confidence, and who already had become a most 
 important personage. She conceived the idea 
 that what her mistress kept to herself might per- 
 haps be much to her fancy; shq made me many 
 useless advances, for I was quite innocent. Yet 
 I had no. greater pleasure than to meet her and 
 to be with her. My occupation was noticed by 
 M. Roch, who with much address, without af- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 9 
 
 fectation, forbade me all Intercourse with Julie; 
 I was much grieved at this. 
 
 A more interesting event made me forget it, 
 or at least was for me a powerful distraction. 
 M. le due de Choiseul, having become Minister 
 of War through the death of M. le marechal 
 de Bellisle, appointed to the rank of lieutenant- 
 general, in the service of France, M. le comte de 
 Stainville, his younger brother, an officer of 
 note and who was then major-general in the 
 service of the Emperor. He possessed nothing; 
 but his brother's favour and the King's good 
 offices assured him an advantageous marriage; 
 the one considered was Mile, de Clermont-Rey- 
 nel, who combined a large fortune with a charm- 
 ing face, and who was not yet fifteen. All was 
 settled while M. de Stainville was still with the 
 army; winter came. Orders were sent him to 
 return, and he was married six hours after his 
 arrival in Paris. 
 
 I saw Mme. de Stainville for the first time 
 on her wedding day, and she made an impression 
 on me which since then has been effaced with dif- 
 ficulty; I imm^ediately fell in love with her; and 
 
10 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 jests which were Indulged In made her aware of 
 this; she was moved at It; but she was too care- 
 fully guarded by Mme. la duchesse de Cholseul, 
 her sister-ln-law, who had taken her In charge, 
 to permit of there yet being any danger In the 
 situation. Mme. de Grammont, who did not 
 like her younger brother, feared that the young 
 woman might prove too attractive to M. le due 
 de Cholseul, who seemed engrossed In her, and 
 was not sorry to give her an admirer. She 
 therefore protected our budding love, and often 
 had us come to her house together. 
 
 Mme. de Stalnvllle said to me one day at din- 
 ner at Mme. de Cholseul's, that she would dine 
 at Mme. de Grammont's on the following day, 
 and that we might spend the day there. I was 
 overwhelmed with joy; but M. Roch, who dis- 
 covered It, and whose strict morality never be- 
 lled Itself, wanted, on the next morning, which 
 happened to be a Sunday, that I should go to 
 mass; I refused, we had an argument; he threat- 
 ened to speak to my father, whom I feared very 
 much, I yielding with great sorrow. He took me 
 to mass at the Petits-Peres, where, choking with 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN ii 
 
 anger and grief, I lost consciousness; and when 
 I recovered, I found myself lying on the steps 
 of the church, surrounded by old women. I was 
 taken back to the house, which I reached rather 
 pale. I said that I was ill, and I was compelled 
 to go to bed. Mme. la duchesse de Grammont 
 came to see me and brought Mme. de Stainvillq. 
 I told her my story; she laughed at It, went to see 
 my father, caused M. Roch to be scolded, and 
 obtained permission to cure me and to take me 
 to dinner at her house. That day was one of 
 the happiest of my life. I spent It all with my 
 young sweetheart, and almost always tete-a-tete. 
 She showed me how touched she was at my ten- 
 derness, granted all the innocent favours I asked 
 her, and I knew no other. I kissed her hands; 
 she vowed that she would always love me; I 
 wished for nothing in this world. 
 
 A long siege of the whooping-cough com- 
 pelled her to remain in her room for six months. 
 Admission to It was forbidden me; I saw her but 
 seldom and never without Mme. de Choiseul. 
 The physicians prescribed the waters of Cotterets, 
 she was taken there In the spring, and she 
 
12 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 returned in perfect health, at the beginning of 
 the winter. She went much in society with 
 Mme. la duchesse de Choiseul; she was a won- 
 derful dancer. She had the most brilliant suc- 
 cess at all the balls, was surrounded and admired 
 by all the fashionables. She felt ashamed to 
 have a child for a lover, cast me aside, treated 
 me harshly, and took a liking to M. de Jan- 
 court; I became jealous, shocked, despondent, 
 but it profited me nothing. 
 
 My father at that time arranged my mar- 
 riage with Mile, de Boufflers, granddaughter and 
 heiress to Mme. la marechale de Luxembourg,^ 
 and consequently a most desirable match. 
 
 I was sorry at this, as the choice was not fa- 
 voured by Mme. la duchesse de Grammont, who 
 detested, with some reason, Mme. la marechale 
 de Luxembourg, and spoke very ill of her. I 
 was to be allowed to see the person whom I was 
 to marry; it was arranged that I should go to 
 an afternoon dance at Mme. la marechale de 
 Mirepoix's; that Mile, de Boufflers should dine 
 there; that I should reach the house early, and 
 should see her. I went, driven there at four 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 13 
 
 o'clock, and I found a charming young person, 
 whom I fancied immensely, and whom I took to 
 be my intended. Unfortunately I was mistaken, 
 and it was Mile, de Roth. I recognised my 
 error with the greater sorrow, as Mile, de 
 Boufflers, who came out of the bed-chamber of 
 Mme. la marechale de Mirepoix, did not gain by 
 comparison. 
 
 Mme. la princesse de Beauveau was at this 
 dance with Mile, de Beauveau. It Is difficult to 
 unite more charms, more natural sprightllness 
 and attractiveness. I felt their full worth. 
 
 I met Mile, de Beauveau at all the balls; I 
 frequently saw her at Mme. la duchesse de Gram- 
 mont's, with whom her mother was on intimate 
 terms. I sought to please her; she accepted my 
 attentions without reluctance; In all respects I 
 preferred her to Mile, de Boufflers. I wished 
 to marry her; I mentioned the subject to Mme. 
 de Grammont, who approved of my wishes. I 
 had the courage of speaking to my father about 
 it; he received me rather badly, told me that he 
 had given his word, and that he Intended to keep 
 it. I however made up my mind not to be mar- 
 
14 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 ried against my will. The attachment I showed 
 to Mme. la princesse de Beauveau pleased her. 
 And before leaving for a long trip which she had 
 to take in Lorraine, she was kind enough to as- 
 sure me that she was as anxious as I to see my 
 projects crowned with success, and that it would 
 not be her fault should they not succeed. Mile, 
 de Beauveau herself was pleased to let me hope 
 that she would think of me during her absence. 
 This voyage was long; and as It was about to 
 come to an end, Mme. la princesse de Beauveau 
 contracted the smallpox, and died of It. Mile, 
 de Beauveau returned to Paris at the end of a 
 few months and was placed in the convent of 
 Port-Royal. I had sincerely regretted Mme. 
 de Beauveau; her loss had changed nothing in 
 my intentions; I decided to know those of her 
 daughter. I forwarded to her secretly, at the 
 convent, a letter which I reproduce here in Its en- 
 tirety : 
 
 " I have not dared, mademoiselle, to trouble 
 your grief by mine : you will do me the justice to 
 believe that I have lost as much as you. My 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 15 
 
 father wishes me to marry, mademoiselle ; but the 
 more I feel that the alliance to Mile, de Boufflers 
 honours me, the more I consider its worth, the 
 more I am convinced that we do not suit one an- 
 other. There exists but one happiness for me, 
 mademoiselle, the hope of being able to contrib- 
 ute to yours. I dare not ask my father to call 
 upon M. le prince de Beauveau, before knowing 
 If this step does not displease you. It is a ques- 
 tion of an eternal bond, and it seems to me that 
 you may grant or refuse me the permission I ask 
 of you, and yet keep within the bounds of the 
 most exacting propriety. I await your reply, 
 mademoiselle, with much more agitation and Im- 
 patience than If only my life were at stake. 
 
 " I am, with the most profound respect, 
 mademoiselle, your very humble and most obedi- 
 dient servant. 
 
 " Le comte de Biron*." 
 
 Mile, de Beauveau's governess received my 
 letter, read It before giving It to her. 
 
 " I should perhaps not give you this letter," 
 
 * Name borne at that time by the due de Lauzun. 
 
i6 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 she said to her; "but it contains matters so im- 
 portant for you that I consider it not only my 
 duty to show it, but even give you permission to 
 reply.'* 
 
 Mile, de Beauveau re-sealed my letter, and 
 returned it to me without a single word of reply; 
 I was much hurt at a proceeding which I did not 
 deserve; it determined me to promise my father 
 to consent to the marriage he desired; to this I 
 stipulated the condition that it would be delayed 
 two years, and that I should have my freedom at 
 once. 
 
 I took a fancy to a little actress of the Ver- 
 sailles theatre, aged fifteen, named Eugenie Beau- 
 bours, and more innocent than I, for I had al- 
 ready read some wicked books, and all I lacked 
 was the opportunity to put into practice what I 
 had learned from them. I undertook the in- 
 struction of my little mistress, who loved me too 
 sincerely not to satisfy all my desires. One of 
 her chums loaned us her room, or, to speak more 
 truthfully, a small closet in which she slept, and 
 which a bed and two chairs filled entirely. An 
 enormous spider came to disturb our appoint- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 17 
 
 ment; we were In mortal fear of it; neither one 
 of us had the courage to kill It. We decided to 
 separate, promising one another to meet In a 
 cleaner place, and where there would be no such 
 frightful monsters. My father heard of our 
 Intimacy, became alarmed, I know not why, and, 
 that very week, had both the mother and daughter 
 sent away. 
 
 Shortly after this, I attracted the attention of 
 Mme. la comtesse d' Esparbes, a cousin of 
 Mme. de Pompadour, tiny, pretty and gay; she 
 uselessly made me many advances which I failed 
 to notice; I was finally flattered at the distinc- 
 tion with which she treated me, and I fell In 
 love with her. One day when the King was 
 dining In the apartments of Fontalnebleau, with 
 Mme. de Pompadour and but a few guests, I had 
 dinner In town with Mme. d' Esparbes and Mme. 
 d' Ambllmont, another cousin of Mme. de Pom- 
 padour. Mme. d' Ambllmont went to her room 
 after dinner to write some letters. Mme. d' 
 Esparbes, on the pretext of a headache, went to 
 bed; I discreetly wanted to leave; but she told me 
 to remain, and requested me to read her a short 
 
X 
 
 i8 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 comedy, called " Fortunately," which we had 
 acted together ; and, since then, she called me her 
 little cousin. 
 
 " Little cousin,'* said she to me, after a few 
 minutes, " this book bores me; sit on my bed and 
 let us talk; that will amuse me more." 
 
 She complained of the heat and uncovered her- 
 self much. My head was going around, I was 
 all afire, but I feared to offend her; I dared not 
 risk anything, I contented myself with kissing 
 her hands and looking at her with an avidity 
 which did not displease her. She told me sev- 
 eral times to be good, to make me notice that I 
 was too much so. I followed her advice to the 
 letter. She however permitted me to caress and 
 to kiss her, and vainly hoped I would become 
 bolder. When she felt quite certain of my im- 
 becility, she told me rather coldly to go away; 
 I obeyed without protest, and had hardly left 
 the room when I repented of my timidity, and 
 promised myself to make better use of my time, 
 should the occasion again present itself. 
 
 I saw Mme. d* Esparbes again at Versailles; 
 I offered her my arm one evening, on leaving 
 
Due DE LAUZUN 19 
 
 Mme. de Pompadour's apartment, after dinner. 
 She wished to send me away as soon as I reached 
 her room. 
 
 '' One moment,'' said I to her; "my beautiful 
 cousin, It Is not late ; we might talk. I might read 
 to you. If I bore you." 
 
 My eyes shone with a light she had not yet seen 
 in them. 
 
 "I am willing," said she; "but on condition 
 that you will be as good as you were the first 
 time ; step Into the other room ; I am going to dis- 
 robe; you will return as soon as I shall be In 
 bed." 
 
 I returned after a few minutes. I sat down on 
 her bed without her making any objections. 
 
 " Read," said she to me. 
 
 "No; I have so much pleasure In seeing you, 
 in looking at you, that I would be unable to see 
 a single word printed In the book." 
 
 My eyes devoured her; I let the book fall; I 
 disturbed without much opposition the handker- 
 chief which covered her throat. She was about 
 to speak to me, my mouth closed her own. At 
 break of day she had me leave her apartments 
 
20 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 with the greatest mystery. The following day 
 I was awakened by this note : 
 
 "How did you sleep, my gentle little cousin? 
 Did you dream of me? Do you wish to see me 
 again? I am obliged to go to Paris to do a few 
 errands for Mme. de Pompadour; come to have 
 a cup of chocolate with me before I leave, and 
 specially to tell me that you love me." 
 
 This attention charmed and seemed to my 
 mind as if devised for me. I was very sorry not 
 to have forestalled Mme. d' Esparbes; I hardly 
 took time to dress, and I hastened to her house. 
 I was delighted. I liked Mme. d' Esparbes 
 very much, and my self-conceit was infinitely 
 flattered to have a sweetheart. I was courteous 
 enough not to speak of it, but it caused me inex- 
 pressible pleasure to have people guess it; and in 
 that respect she gave me all pNDssible satisfaction, 
 for she treated me in a manner which proclaimed 
 the truth to all. A cockade on which she had 
 embroidered her name, which I wore at the 
 King's review, published my triumph, which was 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 21 
 
 not of long duration, for In the course of the 
 summer she turned to M. le prince de Conde. 
 I was grieved, shocked, I threatened; all was 
 useless. She sent me my full discharge worded 
 as follows: 
 
 " I am sorry, monsieur le comte, that my con- 
 duct should anger you. It Is Impossible for me 
 to change this, and even more so to sacrifice to 
 your whim the persons who displease you. I 
 trust that the public will judge of the attentions 
 they bestow upon me with less severity than you. 
 I trust that you will forgive, because of my 
 frankness, the wrongs of which you believe me 
 guilty. Many reasons, which It would take too 
 long to enumerate, compel me to request you to 
 make your visits less frequent. I have too good 
 an opinion of you to fear the 111 behaviour of so 
 courteous a man. 
 
 " I have the honour of being, etc. . . ." 
 
 I asked for a last appointment, which was 
 granted me without difficulty. Mme. d' Esparbes 
 appeared to me so calm that I remained con- 
 founded. 
 
22 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 " You wished to see me," she said. " In a 
 similar circumstance, anyone else would have 
 refused your request; but I considered that I 
 owed some advice to the Interest which an old 
 acquaintance always Inspires. You are, In truth, 
 an unusual child; your principles, your way of 
 looking at things lack common sense. Believe 
 me, my little cousin, to be romantic Is no longer 
 the fashion: It makes one ridiculous and nothing 
 else. I had quite a liking for you, my child, and 
 I am not to blame if you mistook It for a grande 
 passion, and if you feel that It should have had 
 no end. What Is It to you. If that fancy has 
 passed away, that It should have turned to an- 
 other, or If I remain without a lover? You have 
 many accomplishments to please women: take 
 advantage of these, and be convinced that the loss 
 of one can always be repaired by another; this is 
 the way to be happy. You are too courteous to 
 be guilty of any meannesses ' towards me, they 
 would turn more against you than against me. 
 You have no proof of what has occurred between 
 us, you would not be believed; and if you were, 
 to what extent do you think It would Interest the 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 23 
 
 public If the public ever knew that I had won 
 you, it never expected that I would keep you 
 eternally. The date of our separation is of the 
 greatest indifference to them. Besides, the bad 
 opinion and the suspicion of the other women 
 would avenge me of you, if you were capable of 
 improper proceedings. The advice I give you 
 must prove that interest and friendship survive 
 the sentiments which I had for you." 
 
 I was embarrassed, and I cut a rather sorry 
 figure: protestations, awkward compliments. 
 . She drew me out of my embarrassment 
 by ringing for her maids to dress her. I re- 
 mained a few moments more and then left. 
 
 After some time I became reconciled to my 
 misfortune. 
 
 The death of Mme. de Pompadour was the 
 first interesting event of my life; my attachment 
 for her and her tender friendship for me ren- 
 dered her loss irreparable; I became acquainted 
 during her illness with M. le prince de Guemenee, 
 and contracted a friendship that nothing has been 
 able to alter, and which will certainly endure as 
 long as we both do. Serious lung trouble which 
 
24 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 lasted more than one year prevented me from 
 thinking of anything else than my health, until 
 it was restored. 
 
 M. le prince de Tingry-Montmorency ^ mar- 
 ried again in 1765 and took Mile, de Laurens, 
 a stout girl, strong, ruddy, of about twenty years, 
 and who looked to be thirty. A good sort of 
 person, gay and fond of pleasure, associating 
 very much with M. le chevalier de Luxem- 
 bourg,"^ nephew of M. de Tingry; I was often 
 at her relative's and I frequently had the oppor- 
 tunity of seeing Mme. de Tingry; I caught her 
 fancy and noticed it; I rather liked her, and 
 nothing would have been easier than to become 
 the master of an excellent establishment. Mme. 
 de Tingry possessed but little intelligence, and 
 much less knowledge of the manners of polite 
 society. It was not very difficult to penetrate 
 her thoughts, and the liking she had for me was 
 soon noticed by everybody. I followed her to the 
 country where we acted in comedy; I praised her 
 talent, and was in great favour; she was the 
 cause of a pleasantry which I should not repeat 
 had it not made so great a noise. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 25 
 
 The marquis de Gesvres ^ had a country house 
 at Fontainebleau in which he had given a very- 
 poor apartment to Mme. la duchesse d' Havre; 
 Mme. de Tingry being unable to induce him to 
 be courteous and to give up his own, told us that 
 we should prevent him from entering his resi- 
 dence; we went to wait for him in the evening 
 at a house where he had dined; we stopped his 
 chaise, seized him, transferred him to a cabriolet, 
 and took him to the middle of the forest of 
 Fontainebleau, where we affectionately advised 
 him to give in gracefully and to surrender his 
 apartment to Mme. d' Havre ;^ he declined to 
 consent to this, we continued our drive, assuring 
 him that we should travel until he had given us 
 the mark of friendship which we asked of him; 
 we took fresh horses, at a post called Bouron, at 
 two leagues from Fontainebleau; he attempted to 
 rebel, but we easily persuaded the people of the 
 house that he was one of our relatives, suddenly 
 become insane, whom we were taking to Provence, 
 to the chateau of Saint-Cyprien, where he was 
 to be confined. This story was so successful, that 
 In a half hour the postillions claimed that they had 
 
26 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 seen him running on the rack In the stable. At 
 a quarter of a league from the post, he promised 
 us all we asked and we drove him back. The 
 expedition was composed of M. le due d' Havre, 
 the marquis de Royan, father of the chevalier 
 de Luxembourg, of M. le prince de Guemenee, 
 and myself; two were In the cabriolet with M. de 
 Gesvres, and the others on horseback. We were 
 not on bad terms when we separated from him, 
 but his valet assured him that he must feel greatly 
 offended, and he urged M. le due de Tremes, his 
 father, to complain to the Klng.^^ 
 
 Scolded within two hours' time by all those who 
 had any right to do so, I thought It best to go 
 to Paris and await the outcome of this prank. A 
 few hours after reaching there, I received a letter 
 from my father, which Informed me that It was 
 decided that we should all be cast Into the 
 Bastille, and that I should probably be arrested 
 during the night. I desired to at least finish 
 matters gaily and I Invited a few pretty chorus 
 girls to supper, to await the police officer without 
 Impatience. Seeing that he did not come, I 
 courageously made up my mind to go to Fontaine- 
 
DUC DE LAUZUN 27 
 
 bleau and hunt with the King; he did not speak 
 throughout the entire hunt, which so estabhshed 
 our disgrace that we were refused greetings on 
 our return. I was not discouraged. I appeared 
 at Court that evening; the King came to me. 
 '' Voiis etes tons de hien mauvaises tetes'* said 
 he, '' mats de bten droles de corps; come and have 
 supper with me and bring along M. de Guemenee 
 and the chevalier de Luxembourg." Everything 
 changed and we again found the consideration 
 which we previously had. 
 
 Mme. la duchesse de Grammont was again 
 taking an Interest In me, and was rather busy 
 about my person. Mme. de Stalnvllle was dally 
 becoming more pretty, and M. le due de Cholseul 
 was noticing It; we were somewhat cold to one 
 another; I had not forgotten the contempt with 
 which she had treated me, and she noticed that 
 I no longer deserved It, and that I was a rather 
 handsome fellow, when M. de Stalnvllle took a 
 house In the faubourg Salnt-Germain, and allowed 
 her to go about alone. 
 
 The occupation and the attentions of Mme. la 
 duchesse de Grammont did not escape Mme. de 
 
28 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 Stainville; she showed me greater Interest. She 
 sent me word one day that a violent headache 
 prevented her from going to dine at M. le due 
 de Choiseul's, and compelled her to remain at 
 home. In the evening, out of pure politeness, I 
 went to her residence to make enquiries as to her 
 health; I did not expect to enter. I was told that 
 she was at home, and I found her alone. She 
 received me very pleasantly. We talked of In- 
 different matters for some little time. 
 
 " You are going to act a great part,'* said she, 
 " and nothing In this world is so glorious as the 
 conquest of Mme. de Grammont." 
 
 " I do not know what you mean," I replied, 
 somewhat embarrassed; "you know that for 
 some time Mme. de Grammont has shown marks 
 of friendship towards me, and you can not sus- 
 pect other sentiments in her." 
 
 " I ask pardon for my Indiscretion," she re- 
 sumed; " I notice it. The thought of the grief 
 that such a happening would have caused me, 
 and of the Importance It would have had on my 
 happiness, had I placed It In your hands, and If 
 your promises never to change had persuaded me, 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 29 
 
 has too frequently returned to my mind, not to 
 cause me to speak of It almost Involuntarily." 
 
 " It Is rather strange that you should reproach 
 me for my frivolity, and that you should have for- 
 gotten that you thought yourself in love, and 
 have disdainfully abandoned me, while I was not 
 mistaken In my own sentiments, and saw how 
 difficult It would be to cease adoring you." 
 
 "I admit that I have wronged you; I might, 
 however, allege, as a justification, my youth, the 
 power of the prejudices of my age at that time, 
 and the fear of all the obstacles which appeared 
 to rise between us; but I would rather confess 
 in good faith that I acted improperly towards 
 you; that I did not see you with the same eyes, 
 and that I thought you less worthy of my affec- 
 tion." 
 
 Mme. de Stalnville was far from being totally 
 indifferent to me, and far from having lost the 
 rights which a first passion always possesses over 
 the heart; her speech embarrassed me. 
 
 " Well," said I, " what care you as to what 
 becomes of me, and that another woman should 
 prize a heart you have despised? Have you not 
 
30 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 a lover? Did you spare me any of the torments 
 which your fancy for M. de Jancourt can have 
 caused me? " 
 
 " I shall not deny my intimacy with M. de 
 Jancourt, Monsieur de BIron; he Is nothing more 
 to me; he lost too much In being compared to 
 you. I have more than once regretted you, I 
 have felt like telling you, your various bonnes 
 fortunes stopped me. I did not consider any of 
 your attachments serious, I hoped some day to 
 reclaim my former rights with you which had 
 been lost through my fault; but, I must confess 
 It, my sister-ln-law makes me anxious and fright- 
 ens me. You see by my frankness the opinion 
 I have of you, be as frank with me. Are you In 
 love with Mme. de Grammont? Does Interest 
 for your fortune solely attach you to her? " 
 
 I was unable to reply Immediately; strange 
 emotions possessed me. I could not deny that 
 I was flattered at being singled out by Mme. de 
 Grammont, and to dispose of a person already 
 celebrated, at whose feet the entire Court was 
 to be found. On the other hand, never had 
 Mme. de Stalnvllle appeared to me as pretty, so 
 
Due DE LAUZUN 31 
 
 amiable. To answer was to choose; I at last 
 broke the silence. 
 
 " I have loved you too much not to find pleas- 
 ure In letting you read my heart. Mme. de 
 Grammont has great claims on my gratitude; I 
 should have had difficulty In proving this an hour 
 ago; but I am only too conscious that an old 
 wound Is not yet healed, and that It has again 
 opened. I should not care to be an Ingrate, and 
 yet prove to you that nothing Is dearer to 
 me than you are." 
 
 " I do not wish,'* said she, holding out the 
 prettiest hand In the world, " that you should be 
 an Ingrate; but I wish to take upon myself the 
 care of moderating the evidences of your grati- 
 tude. Friendship, consideration, deference, 
 these things I permit towards my sister-in-law; 
 the rest belongs to me. I shall be discreet and 
 prudent. I wish to see, without exception, all 
 that she writes to you, and know absolutely all 
 that she says to you. I should not be so exact- 
 ing and inquisitive, were I less loving." 
 
 All that youth can combine of grace and 
 charms, the eyes of Mme. de Stalnvllle offered 
 
32 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 me. Mme. de Grammont was sacrificed; we 
 were too much in love with one another, my mis- 
 tress and I, to be as hard to penetrate as we 
 thought ourselves. Mme. de Grammont was not 
 long in perceiving what was taking place. She 
 was too intelligent to show it; she contented her- 
 self with treating me coldly, and with taking a 
 violent dislike to her poor little sister-in-law, bitter 
 evidence of which she gave her to the end. 
 
 Having returned to Paris, Mme. de Stainville 
 said to me one day: '* We are even, my friend; 
 you have an all-powerful rival, but not sufficiently 
 so, however, to be preferred to you. M. le due 
 de Choiseul called this morning and placed at 
 my feet his homage and his credit. In spite of 
 my cold and severe replies, he was pressing. I 
 did all I could to deprive him of all hope, and 
 trust to be rid of him." She was mistaken; far 
 from being discouraged, his persecutions in- 
 creased. He became jealous of me; he tried to 
 exact that she see me no more. She replied with 
 firmness, that, whether he considered me her lover 
 or her friend, nothing would change her senti- 
 ments, or cause her to give me up. M. de 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 33 
 
 Stalnvllle also became jealous of me, forbade her 
 absolutely to see me, and caused his door to be 
 closed to me. A small box which we had In 
 secret at the Come die Italienne was the only- 
 place where we could meet, and yet It was not 
 without danger. Her servants worshipped her. 
 I had always been civil and generous towards 
 them : they liked me very much also. Her head- 
 porter told her maid that he would let me in at 
 night. If she so wished, through a small stable 
 door, without the knowledge of anyone. The 
 proposition was accepted with joy, and had, on 
 several occasions, no grievous outcome. Once, 
 however, we were almost surprised, and this is 
 how : Mme. de Stalnvllle had left In the evening 
 for Versailles, saying that she would remain 
 there for two or three days. I had been in- 
 formed of this at once, and I had arrived as soon 
 as I thought everyone In the house abed. My 
 toilet did not take long and I was in a moment 
 In the arms and in the bed of my mistress; we were 
 enjoying the most delicious pleasures with perfect 
 security, when someone knocked loudly at the 
 street door. Her frightened maid suddenly en- 
 
 y 
 
34 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 tered the room. "All Is lost/' said she; "it is 
 M. le comte ! It Is Impossible to go through the 
 court; go down quickly to the garden: you will 
 be let out as best we can." I jumped out of bed 
 in my shirt, and descended the stairs which led 
 to the wardrobe, when I perceived M. de Staln- 
 vllle coming up. Fortunately, I did not lose my 
 head. I extinguished the only light there was. 
 He passed so close to me, that his coat touched my 
 shirt, and that I was able to notice that It was 
 embroidered. I reached the garden without acci- 
 dent, where I almost froze, for the day was begin- 
 ning to appear before anyone came to my assist- 
 ance. I went over the garden wall although it 
 was quite high ; but on landing In the street, I was 
 arrested by the mounted watch, which took me for 
 a thief. One hundred louis which I promised and 
 for which I sent with clothes from my house, 
 secured my freedom, and bought secrecy, which 
 was In truth well kept. A few days after, we 
 were surprised by one of her lackeys. Money, 
 promises and threats once more got us out of a 
 scrape. He asked for his discharge on the next 
 day and I saw to it that he left Paris at once. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 35 
 
 The date set for my marriage came. It took 
 place on the 4th of February, 1766, and my father 
 congratulated himself for having given me a wife 
 who did not love me nor suit me, as If he had 
 united two lovers who anxiously desired It. I 
 went, after the ceremony, to Mme. la duchesse de 
 Choiseul's, where I dined. Mme. de Stalnville 
 came there. We vainly sought to hide our sor- 
 row. She went away early; I assisted her Into 
 her coach: this was not over prudent, but so nec- 
 essary to us both, that I could not help doing it. 
 " My friend," said she to me, on leaving, " I could 
 no longer bear the Insulting joy of M. de Choiseul ; 
 he hopes that you are going to attach yourself to 
 the sullen child whom you have been forced to 
 marry, and that I shall be but too glad to turn to 
 him ; but I should prefer death. Tell me that you 
 will not change, for he has frightened me." I 
 had not the time to answer; but a glance told her 
 what was going on In my heart. 
 
 I lived quite decently, and even rather atten- 
 tively with my wife, who showed me a coldness 
 shocking to anyone who had possessed even less 
 conceit than I did. I was too just to demand 
 
 ^ 
 
36 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 affection from a woman who inspired me with 
 none. 
 
 Mme. de Stainville occupied me solely and ap- 
 peared every day to become more attached to me. 
 The means of seeing one another were difficult, 
 not daring to go near her house in the daytime. 
 She wrote me one day to come at once, and to 
 go through the little garden door: I reached the 
 house with eagerness. 
 
 " M. le due de Choiseul has asked me for an 
 appointment,'* she said to me; *' I want you to 
 hear our conversation, so that you may judge for 
 yourself on what terms we are; hide in this 
 grilled closet where my dresses are, and do not 
 move." 
 
 I was barely in the wardrobe than M. de 
 Choiseul entered. 
 
 " I had a great desire, great need to see you 
 alone, my dear little sister! I have many inter- 
 esting things to tell you, things most important to 
 you and to me. No one loves you as I do, my 
 dear child, and no one is more desirous to prove 
 it to you; judge then how grieved and shocked I 
 must be at the cold and indifferent manner with 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 37 
 
 which you treat me, and how much food it must 
 give me for reflection." 
 
 *' I do not know, brother," she replied, " of 
 what you complain ; I am very sorry that my con- 
 duct should displease you; but I do not have to 
 reproach myself for lacking in any of the senti- 
 ments which I owe you." 
 
 " As to that, no," he replied warmly, " for I 
 am greatly in love with you, and nothing would 
 be lacking to my happiness and to yours if you 
 wished it." 
 
 " What would your brother say, should he hear 
 you? " she interrupted, smiling. 
 
 *' I know very well that it is not my brother who 
 stops you; yes, my dear little sister, if you have 
 no lover, I shall be yours." 
 
 He attempted to embrace her and she drew 
 back. 
 
 " I have no lover, sir, and do not wish any." 
 
 " You will get over this beautiful resolution, 
 my beautiful child." 
 
 He approached her again and attempted to lay 
 his hand on her. 
 
 *' I beg you to believe," she said with some 
 
38 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 v^ show of anger, " that If I should give myself up 
 to a man, I should at least love him.'* 
 
 " Do not play the virtuous any longer, madame 
 la comtesse, you have had M. de Jancourt, and 
 you have at the present time M. de BIron; take 
 heed of the last advice I am about to give you, 
 for I shall not patiently suffer that you thus mock 
 me; your young lover Is an Imprudent fellow and 
 a fop ; you will remember this day, and will both 
 repent It." 
 
 *' A moment's reflection, brother, will recall you 
 to reason; and I can certainly have nothing rude 
 to fear from you." 
 
 " Do not make an Implacable enemy of a man 
 who loves you to distraction, who, If you wish It, 
 will do all that may please you, and for whom 
 nothing Is more easy than to ruin a rival so little 
 worthy of him." 
 
 Again he attempted to touch her; she rose In 
 anger. 
 
 " You are all-powerful, monsieur, I am not 
 Ignorant of It; but I do not and can not love you. 
 M. de. BIron Is my lover, I admit It, since you 
 force me to do so; he Is dearer to me than all; 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 39 
 
 and neither your tyrannical power, nor all the 
 harm you can do us, will make us give each other 
 up. 
 
 He rose in a fury. 
 
 " Consider, madame, that nothing will save you 
 from my vengeance, if this conversation is not 
 buried in the deepest silence." 
 
 He left the room. Mme. de Stainville drew 
 me from my prison and embraced me. 
 
 " I know not, dear heart," she said to me, " what 
 the outcome of all this will be; but we are rid 
 of him, and that in itself is a happiness. With 
 love and courage, people may mock at every- 
 thing." 
 
 M. de Choiseul learned, I know not how, that 
 I had heard all, which brought on a state of fury 
 which he concealed, but whose effects were not the 
 less terrible. 
 
 One night, when I was leaving alone and on 
 foot, the house of Mme. de Stainville, a man hid- 
 den behind a stone, near the Palais-Bourbon, rose 
 and struck me a terrible blow with a club; for- 
 tunately it was lightened by the corner of my 
 hat, and it glanced down on my shoulder. I drew 
 
40 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 my sword and as well as I could judge In the 
 darkness, stabbed my assailant rather deeply with 
 It. Two other men came out from behind the 
 stones, and came to the assistance of the first. A 
 coach behind which were several lackeys carrying 
 torches, put them to flight, and got me out of 
 trouble. I followed the coach to the other side 
 of the Pont-Royal. 
 
 The next day I went to report my experience 
 to M. de Sartlnes, then lieutenant-general of 
 police. He told me that I had probably been 
 attacked by drunkards, and advised me not to 
 speak of the matter. So many obstacles, so many 
 dangers disturbed Mme. de Stalnvllle. We be- 
 gan to see each other more rarely. Her liking 
 for me lessened, and In a few months I was nothing 
 more than a friend, but the tenderest of friends 
 and almost as much as a lover can be. I felt her 
 loss the less as I had been prepared to It by 
 degrees. 
 
 The King made me a duke about that time, and, 
 so as not to take either the name of my father 
 or that of my uncles, I was called the due de 
 Lauzun. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 41 
 
 I dined one evening at Mme. la marechale de 
 Luxembourg's, with Mme. la vicomtesse de Cam- 
 bis, sister of M. le prince d'Henin, with whom I 
 was quite intimate. An elegant figure, wit, talents, 
 charms, much art and coquetry made an agreeable 
 woman of her. I was already sufficiently in 
 fashion for her not to disdain to please me. I was 
 rather successful with her and from the first in- 
 stant we affected a tone of pleasantry. On duty 
 at Versailles, where I was excessively lonesome, 
 my idleness induced me to call on Mme. de Bois- 
 gelin, a monster of homeliness, but rather amiable 
 and as gay as if she had been pretty; we spoke 
 of Mme. de Cambis. '' Let us ask her over," 
 she said to me; "write her a line, I have good 
 reasons to believe that she has a liking for you, 
 and she will come." Only excess of extravagance 
 and fatuity could excuse what I did. I wrote on 
 a sheet of paper: " M. de Lauzun commands 
 Mme. de Cambis to come and keep him company 
 at Versailles, where he Is on duty and dying of 
 lonesomeness." To my great amazement, she 
 arrived four hours after the departure of my note. 
 One can easily imagine that after so much eager- 
 
42 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 ness It did not take us long to come to an under- 
 standing. 
 
 Oh! for once I was notorious and my having 
 Mme. de Cambis, for whom I cared very little, 
 was a public matter. 
 
 I had not ceased to see Mme. de StalnvIUe. A 
 rather long absence with her husband In Lorraine, 
 where he had a command, had cured him of his 
 jealousy. Less attentive, I had naturally become 
 less suspicious, and besides we no longer committed 
 any Imprudences ; I however continued to take the 
 liveliest Interest In her. Finding her one day 
 bathed In tears and In the most deplorable state, 
 I pressed her so much to tell me what caused her 
 grief, that she sobblngly confessed that she was In 
 love with Clalrval, the actor, and that he wor- 
 shipped her. She had uselessly told herself a 
 thousand times all that I was able to tell her 
 against so disgraceful an attachment, and whose 
 outcome could be only disastrous. I undertook to 
 recall her to reason: I sermonized her, I tried to 
 persuade her to give him up; she gave me prom- 
 ises which she did not keep. I was deeply grieved 
 to see one so dear to me, go to ruin. I called on 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 43 
 
 Clalrval; I made him appreciate all the dangers 
 he ran and all those he caused Mme. de Stalnvllle 
 to run. I was pleased with his answers : they were 
 noble and full of feeling. 
 
 " Sir," said he to me, " if I alone ran risks, 
 a glance from Mme. de Stalnville has paid for 
 my life; I feel able to bear all for her, without 
 complaining; but If her happiness, her peace 
 of mind are In question, tell me what I should 
 do, and be sure that I shall follow your sugges- 
 tion." 
 
 Their intrigue was soon suspected. M. le due 
 de Choiseul and Mme. de Grammont did their best 
 to secure Information from me; I was faithful to 
 the last; and neither caresses, nor menaces, were 
 able to draw me out. I sought to frighten her 
 with the awful storm which was gathering over 
 her head, but this did not cause her to alter her 
 conduct. She merely entrusted her papers In my 
 care. 
 
 Such was the condition of things, when Lady 
 Sarah Bunbury,^^ with her husband Sir Charles 
 Bunbury, arrived In Paris. I was then on duty 
 at Versailles, and did not see her at first. I owe 
 
44 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 it to those who will read this to give some par- 
 ticulars regarding this charming woman. 
 
 Lady Sarah Lenox was the sister of the Duke 
 of Richmond; she was tall, but somewhat stout, 
 her hair of the most beautiful black; her com- 
 plexion of dazzling whiteness and as fresh as a 
 rose. Her eyes full of fire and expression an- 
 nounced the seductive and artless charm of her 
 mind. The King of England had been passion- 
 ately enamoured of her and wanted to marry her; 
 but he lacked the courage to overthrow the ob- 
 stacles which were opposed to this, and she had 
 married a simple baronet of the county of Suffolk. 
 Lady Sarah was good, sensitive, tender, frank and 
 even hasty, but unfortunately a coquette and friv- 
 olous. I had been on duty at Versailles, for some 
 days, when she arrived; and I had heard of her 
 successes in Paris mentioned more than twenty 
 times, when I saw her at the Temple for the first 
 time, on my return from Versailles. I arrived 
 during the concert; M. le prince de Conti came 
 to meet me with his usual amiability, and led me 
 to Lady Sarah: " I crave your kindness, my lady," 
 said he to her, " for my good friend Lauzun; he 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 45 
 
 Is very wild, very extravagant, very amiable; he 
 will show you Paris better than anyone else. Per- 
 mit me to present him to you. I am surety for 
 his desire to please you." 
 
 A polite bow, a few words uttered between her 
 teeth were Lady Sarah's sole reply. 
 
 I listened but little to the music: I approached 
 all the ladies I knew. Mme. de Cambis called me 
 twenty times, whispered to me, neglected nothing 
 to convince everyone that I had the honour of 
 belonging to her. The young men surrounded 
 me. My opinion of the newcomer interested 
 them : the greater number awaited it to settle upon 
 their own, or at least to repeat it. I was begin- 
 ning to be much In fashion; and without claiming 
 to be an excellent original, I must admit that I 
 had many copies and not one good. " She is not 
 bad," I said, " but I see nothing to turn one's head. 
 If she spoke good French and came from Limoges, 
 no one would notice her." There was a general 
 laugh at what I had said. The conceit of Mme. 
 de Cambis, who heard It, was struck. " He is 
 right," said she; "he Is charming!" And be- 
 hold I our poor lady was fallen. She had already 
 
46 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 spoken to her of me as of a man whose attentions 
 could be but flattering to a woman, and had not 
 concealed the claims she had on him. 
 
 Dinner was announced: at the table, M. le 
 prince de Conti made me sit between Lady Sarah 
 and Mme. de Cambis,^^ which ended absolutely 
 the triumph of the latter. I hardly noticed the 
 displeasure which my excessive attention to the 
 beautiful foreigner gave her: I thought of nothing 
 else. I became acquainted with her husband; I 
 did him favours which he appreciated, and I found 
 means to become a friend of the house. I shortly 
 after made a declaration: she appeared not to 
 hear me, I wrote, the letter was returned to me, 
 and I was told at the first opportunity, in tones 
 quite indifferent and without anger: 
 \ "I am not seeking for a lover. Judge If I can 
 
 have a French lover, who Is worth more than ten 
 by the noise he makes and the trouble he causes; 
 and you above all, monsieur le due, you do me 
 too much honour. Do not lose your time around 
 me; do not speak of love. If you do not wish me 
 to close my door on you." 
 
 I was too seriously In love to be discouraged; 
 
LADY SARAH BUNBURY. 
 
DUC DE LAUZUN 47 
 
 I decided to keep silent and to wait for happier 
 times. 
 
 Mme. de Cambis, annoyed at my neglect, wrote 
 that I must choose between her and Lady Sarah, 
 and give up one of the two. I did not take long 
 to choose: I contented myself with making a 
 package of her letters and returning them to her. 
 That very evening she consoled herself of her 
 loss by taking the chevalier de Cuigny, whom she 
 knew that I did not like. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 (1767-1768) 
 
 I WAS disturbed from my amours by one of the 
 most awful events of my life, and whose outcome 
 might have been more cruel than It really was. 
 I have spoken elsewhere of the unfortunate pas- 
 sion of Mme. de Stalnville for Clalrval, the actor, 
 and of the precaution she had taken to leave her 
 papers in my keeping. They were in a closet which 
 no one but myself entered, and whose key I kept In 
 my pocket. This closet opened on the hotel de 
 Choiseul, In the next house to which I resided. A 
 former valet of my father came to me one morning, 
 and asked me If I kept much money in my closet. 
 Gaming heavily, I told him that I did. '' Well," 
 said he, " take care, someone surely wishes to rob 
 you ; for I saw last night, on my way home, a man 
 who was trying to pick the lock of the door lead- 
 ing to the hotel de Choiseul; he ran away as soon 
 
 51 
 
52 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 as he saw me, and I was unable to recognise him." 
 I thanked him for the warning, and I spoke of it 
 to no one. On my way down to Mme. de 
 Lauzun's room in the evening, I said to one of 
 my servants whom I could trust, to pretend to 
 go up to my room, and to hide without light near 
 the closet; to come down to Mme. de Lauzun's 
 apartments, if he should hear any noise, and let 
 me know; that I should leave the clothes-room 
 door open. About an hour after I had retired, 
 my man came to inform me that there was some- 
 one in my closet ; I immediately went upstairs, tak- 
 ing with me a pair of pistols; I found in truth the 
 door of my closet partly open ; but it was very dark 
 in there and I had no light: I could distinguish 
 nothing. I called out twice: "Who is there?" 
 but there was no response. A noise which I heard 
 quite near me and the little light given by a few 
 stars made me resolve to fire my pistol on what 
 appeared to be a man. The rustle of a silk dress- 
 ing gown which I heard at that moment made me 
 stop in my purpose ; and for my happiness ! the 
 idea came to me that it might be my father, 
 although all appearances were against this. The 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 53 
 
 man, for it was one, pushed me violently, and fled 
 
 successively closing all the doors on me, as he ran 
 
 away by way of the hotel de Cholseul, where I 
 
 pursued and lost sight of him on hearing the door 
 
 of my father's apartment close very noisily. One 
 
 can easily imagine all the sad Ideas that filled my 
 
 head. I spent the night in this same closet and, 
 
 the next day, I learned that Mme. de StainvIUe 
 
 had left with her husband for Nancy, where she 
 
 was to be confined in a convent by order of the 
 King.13 
 
 My father sent for me. I found M. le due de 
 Cholseul in his apartment, who reproached me with 
 having been in the confidence of Mme. de Stain- 
 vIUe. I replied to him that there was a great 
 difference between favouring someone's evil con- 
 duct and keeping one's secrets. He asked me for 
 the letters deposited with me ; I refused them with 
 firmness; my father tried his authority, but with 
 no greater success. Sharp things were said to me ; 
 my sharp answers were the more excusable on this 
 account, and I left the room absolutely angry with 
 both. 
 
 Deeply grieved at the troubles of Mme. de 
 
54 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 Stalnvllle, whom I loved as a sister, I did not leave 
 my apartments for several days. I finally re- 
 sumed my usual mode of life; but I experienced 
 an impression of sadness difficult to dispel. Lady 
 Sarah noticed it and spoke to me of it with interest. 
 
 " I am," I said to her, " as unhappy as it is 
 possible to be, and I am losing, in a horrible man- 
 ner, a very dear woman, and I shall never be 
 anything for her whom I worship." 
 
 I told her my poor friend's melancholy story, 
 at which she was much moved. I read in her eyes 
 the most tender compassion: a visitor interrupted 
 us; and she had only the time to tell me: " I dine 
 this evening at Mme. du Deffand's." 
 
 Although I had not been at this Mme. du Def- 
 fand's for five or six years, I succeeded in having 
 Mme. de Luxembourg, who was dining there also, 
 to take me with her. The manners of Lady Sarah 
 towards me were totally changed. Her eyes fixed 
 on mine told me a hundred things which I dared 
 not understand, and I thought her interest in me 
 was solely due to pity. Her vivacity appeared 
 moderated by a gentle languidness. Her abstrac- 
 tion had many charms for me since I had reason 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 55 
 
 to consider myself the cause of It. When every- 
 body had left Mme. du Deffand's, she wrote a 
 few words on a slip of paper, and said to me as 
 we went down the stairs : *' Read this on retiring.'* 
 
 One can readily imagine with what eagerness 
 I returned home ! I read these three English 
 words: / love you, ... I did not know a 
 single word of English. It readily seemed to me 
 that these words meant the same as our je votis 
 aime; but I wished It too much to dare to flatter 
 myself of Its possibility. My night was spent in 
 all sorts of reflections. At six o'clock in the morn- 
 ing, I hastened to go out and buy an English 
 dictionary, which confirmed that I was beloved. 
 One must have been as much In love as I was then 
 to form an idea of my joy. I flew to Lady Sarah's, 
 as soon as I could think her awake. 
 
 *' I arose early," said she to me with a charming 
 grace, " for I had no doubt but that you would 
 come to have breakfast with me. Let us begin 
 by having breakfast. Send away your cabriolet, 
 which would show that you are here, for I wish to 
 close my door to everyone, so that we may be able 
 to have a talk together without being interrupted. 
 
56 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 Sir Charles Is at tennis, as well as Lord Carlisle, 
 and they only return for dinner." 
 
 We had breakfast; she had her door closed, and 
 the conversation which I am about to report began : 
 " I love you, monsieur de Lauzun, and seeing 
 you so unhappy and so tender, I was persuaded 
 that you loved me, and I was unable to resist the 
 pleasure of relieving your troubles, by confessing 
 that I loved you. A lover is ordinarily hardly an 
 v^ event in the life of a French woman; it is the 
 greatest of all for an English woman: from this 
 moment all is changed for her, and the loss of her 
 existence and of her rest is commonly the end of 
 a sentiment which in France has but an agreeable 
 and but little dangerous outcome. This certainty 
 however does not always stop them. Choosing 
 our husbands It is less permissible in us not to love 
 them, and the crime of deceiving them is never 
 forgiven us. I shall add to that real remorse of 
 being so ungrateful for the kindness of Sir Charles, 
 whose principal occupation is my happiness. I 
 have pleasure In telling you that I love you, but 
 I am not the less convinced that we have nothing 
 but misfortunes to expect from our love. Our na- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 57 
 
 tlons are always separated by the sea, and often by 
 war. We shall spend the three-fourths of our 
 lives without seeing each other, and our destiny 
 will depend always on a letter going astray or be- 
 ing Intercepted. We have everything to fear from 
 Lord Carlisle; he has been In love with me for a 
 long time, and he Is reasonable, because he believes 
 it Impossible that I should have a lover, but jeal- 
 ousy will enlighten him promptly, and will make 
 him capable of anything. I must also speak of my 
 character : I am naturally a coquette ; I shall sacri- 
 fice my coquetry to you with pleasure. If that 
 depends on me; but your jealousy could render 
 us both very unhappy. I have too good an opin- 
 ion of you to give any consideration to the risk 
 of surrendering my honour and my happiness to 
 your probity and to your discretion; judge If I 
 should. If I can have a lover ! '* 
 
 " I wish you to be happy," I replied to her, " but 
 there Is no power on earth which can hinder me 
 from worshipping you." 
 
 We promised each other not to wander from 
 the strictest circumspection and prudence, but our 
 pledges were soon violated. Lady Sarah loved 
 
58 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 me very much and granted me nothing. Our good 
 faith, our gaiety, Interested the public, which this 
 time was most Indulgent. Lord Carlisle kept 
 silent, In the hope that Lady Sarah would forget 
 me as soon as she should have left France. The 
 date of her departure was approaching, and the 
 fatal night finally came. Sir Charles Bunbury 
 proposed to Lord Carlisle and to me that we 
 accompany them a part of the way; we accepted, 
 and on the first night we slept at Pont-Salnte- 
 Maxence, near ChantUly. The remembrance of 
 that evening will ever be with me ; a single candle 
 lit up a rather dark and dirty room, as usually are 
 almost all French Inns. Sir Charles was writing; 
 Lord Carlisle, his head bowed on his two hands, 
 appeared wrapped in the deepest meditation. An 
 old English maid, who had brought him up, de- 
 voured me with looks of hatred that seemed to 
 penetrate me. Lady Sarah was weeping, and in 
 spite of all efforts a few tears were rolling down 
 my own cheeks. I shared the same room as Lord 
 Carlisle; he could no longer control himself and 
 proposed that we should fight on our return to 
 Paris. I was beloved ; there was no merit in being 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 59 
 
 reasonable, and I replied with moderation, and 
 yet expected that he would seek me out whenever 
 he could, without compromising Lady Sarah. We 
 separated at Arras. Lord Carlisle did not have 
 the courage to leave a person so dear to him; he 
 returned to England, Instead of coming back to 
 Paris, and travelling through Italy as he had 
 planned. I think It well here to give the letter 
 with which Lady Sarah entrusted me for M. le 
 prince de ContI, and what she wrote me from 
 Calais: 
 
 '* You have been so good to me, Monselgneur, 
 that It would be very wrong In me should I leave 
 your charming country without thanking you. In 
 truth, I did not believe It possible that I would 
 be sorry to leave France, and that I should leave 
 behind the better part of myself. Yes, Mon- 
 selgneur, It breaks my heart to return to my own 
 country, and to leave the only man I can love. 
 Lauzun loves me more than anything on earth, 
 and, very unhappy not to follow me, there Is not 
 a sacrifice he would not make. I tremble that 
 he may come to England without permission and 
 
6o MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 that this act should have for him very dire conse- 
 quences. Grant him your protection, Monsei- 
 gneur, and that permission which will make me 
 so happy. I shall be even more so In being in- 
 debted to you for this, for no one, Monseigneur, 
 is more respectfully attached to you than your most 
 humble and obedient servant. 
 
 " Sarah Bunbury. 
 
 '' Arras, February ^f, 176^^' 
 
 " You have wholly changed my heart, my friend; 
 it is sad and broken; and, although you hurt me 
 so, I can have no other thoughts than my love. 
 I had no idea that such a thing could happen, and 
 I thought that I was proud enough and good 
 enough not to have my happiness depend on a 
 French lover. The wind is contrary, and I am 
 not sorry: it is better to be In the same country. 
 I weep much. I told Sir Charles that I had a 
 headache, and he accepted the explanation. Lord 
 Carlisle did not believe it, for he looked at me 
 very seriously. . . . Oh! mon Dieuf what I 
 am doing must be very bad since I strive to conceal 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 6i 
 
 it, and that I, the most truthful of women, find 
 myself obliged to lie and deceive two persons whom 
 I so much esteem. They went out, and I remained 
 behind to write to the one who is even dearer to 
 me than the rest which I have lost for him. I 
 dare not send my letter to the post by a servant; 
 I am having It done by one of the Inn boys: he 
 seems gentle and kind; he promises to be exact, 
 and not to mention the matter to anyone ; I should 
 be utterly ruined if he betrayed me. Everything 
 bores me. Importunes me, and It will thus continue 
 until I see you. Come as soon as you can do so 
 without Imprudence; for I forbid you anything 
 you might regret. Obtain a leave of absence; 
 M. le prince de ContI Is extremely good to you 
 and will assist you. Come and with your presence 
 crown the greatest happiness your mistress may 
 expect. I do not fear that you will not compre- 
 hend my ridiculous French; your heart and mine 
 will always understand one another. Good-bye, 
 for I fear to be surprised. Think that for you 
 alone exists your Sarah. 
 
 '' Calais, February 6, 1767 J* 
 
62 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 I returned to Paris on horseback, and in the 
 most awful state. A malignant fever could not 
 have caused a greater change In me. M. le prince 
 de ContI was flattered at Lady Sarah's confidence, 
 and responded so readily, that within two weeks 
 I had leave to go to England. There I was re- 
 ceived in a manner to increase my love, if such a 
 thing were possible. 
 
 After the ceremonies of presentation and visits 
 which the pedantry of M. le comte de Guerchi, 
 at that time ambassador of France, made almost 
 everlasting, I finally left for the country with Sir 
 Charles and Lady Sarah. 
 
 The time I spent at Barton was certainly the 
 happiest of my life. At the end of a few days 
 Sir Charles was obliged to absent himself for 
 three weeks, which I spent In tete-a-tete with his 
 wife. She showed me the tenderest love but 
 would grant me nothing. Finally, one evening 
 she told me that I might come down to her room 
 when everyone had retired. I awaited the long- 
 hoped for moment with extreme Impatience. I 
 found her in bed and thought I could take some 
 liberties; she appeared so offended and grieved at 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 63 
 
 my conduct that I did not persist. She however 
 permitted me to lie near her; but she exacted a 
 moderation and reserve which was almost beyond 
 me. This charming torture lasted several nights. 
 I had lost the hope of Its ever ending, when, pas- 
 sionately pressing me In her arms, she crowned all 
 my desires. 
 
 " I did not wish," said she to me, *' that my 
 lover should have anything by force, nor that he 
 should owe it to my weakness or to his lack of 
 respect towards me. I wished him to owe every- 
 thing to my love. I give myself to you ; yes, Sarah 
 is wholly yours.'' 
 
 We went out riding together the next day. 
 
 *' Do you love me more than all else," she said 
 to me, " and do you feel capable to sacrifice every- 
 thing?" 
 
 " I assuredly do," I replied without hesitation, 
 and with the certainty of never repenting it. 
 
 *' Well ! " she continued, looking at me with her 
 eyes that have no equal, " do you wish to give up 
 everything, leave everything, to come to Jamaica, 
 to devote yourself solely to the happiness of your 
 mistress? I have a rich childless relative there. 
 
64 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 who has love, Indulgence, and of whom I am sure ; 
 he will receive us gladly." And as I was about 
 to reply: " Wait," she Interrupted, " I do not wish 
 to know your answer before a week." 
 
 What Lady Sarah proposed to me was In truth 
 what could render me most happy. I regretted 
 none of the sacrifices which would probably have 
 cost another so much ; but I could not conceal that 
 she was frivolous, a coquette. It seemed to me 
 Impossible that she should not cease to love me, 
 that she should not some day repent so rash a 
 decision. Lady Sarah, unhappy, dissatisfied, with- 
 out occupation, without subsistence, at the other 
 end of the world, might reproach me for being 
 the cause of her ruin; It would have been a Hades, 
 and such a prospect frightened me. 
 
 The week passed. I confided my fears to her. 
 
 " It Is well, my friend," said she to me, some- 
 what coldly; " you are more prudent, more provi- 
 dent than I ; you are perhaps right, let us drop the 
 subject." 
 
 Her manners towards me were the same. I 
 however thought I saw in her something con- 
 strained, which gave me anxiety. Her husband 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 65 
 
 came back and we returned to the city. The doc- 
 tors ordered Sir Charles, whose health was rather 
 delicate, to go to Bath to take the waters; he went 
 and left his wife in London. I thought it courte- 
 ous to go and spend two or three days with him: 
 I mentioned the matter to Lady Sarah, who ap- 
 proved of it, and who seemed to be grateful to 
 me for It. I left on the Monday, wishing to be 
 back in London on the morning of the following 
 Friday. She herself promised to wait for me, to 
 have her door closed, and to spend the entire day 
 with me. I returned to London, with all the 
 eagerness of a man much in love; I was dismayed 
 not to find Lady Sarah there, and to learn that 
 she had left with Lord Carlisle, to go to Good- 
 wood, to the home of the Duke of Richmond, her 
 brother. 
 
 All that fury and jealousy could Inspire took 
 possession of my heart. I wrote a letter to Lady 
 Sarah, dictated by anger and hastiness; I sent it 
 to her at Goodwood by one of my men. I told 
 her in my letter that If she did not return to Lon- 
 don at once, I should consider her as the most 
 wicked, the most false and most perfidious of 
 
66 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 women. I awaited the return of my messenger 
 with inexpressible impatience. He returned at 
 last, and brought me back a gentle and even rather 
 tender reply; some reproaches regarding the way 
 in which I embittered all the charms of love by 
 my violence. She promised me to be in London 
 in two days. I waited for her at her home until 
 midnight. During the time she had set, every 
 coach that entered Whitehall seemed to me must 
 be bringing her, and I saw my hopes rise and fall 
 every instant during that day, perhaps the longest 
 in my life. I returned to my rooms, and my whole 
 night was spent in walking and in the most painful 
 thought. 
 
 At six o'clock in the morning, someone knocked 
 at my door; I was the first to open it. Lady 
 Sarah had just arrived and asked for me. I ran 
 or rather flew to her. I thought her face was 
 serious and composed : a table with all things nec- 
 essary for a breakfast was before her, and several 
 servants were in the room. More than an hour 
 passed before we were alone. 
 
 " Now," she said to me, " that I need fear no 
 interruption, I must speak of matters which interest 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 67 
 
 us equally. You know what charming qualities in 
 you have won my heart. Even the excess of your 
 jealousy did not displease me; that of your love 
 being so great a compensation ! Your anger, when 
 you thought me a coquette, I bore with submis- 
 sion, without ill-humour, and I have never found 
 it hard to ask your pardon when you were not 
 always in the right. I wished to give you Lady 
 Sarah wholly and for ever, her very existence, her 
 reputation, the most absolute power over her. 
 You have not had sufficient confidence either in 
 your constancy, or in mine. You have not found 
 me necessary to your happiness, and you did not 
 care to have with me bonds that nothing could 
 have broken. In crushing my heart, you have 
 weakened your Image In It; you have continued 
 to be jealous and violent, after having lost the 
 right to be: I now feel all the dangers of this. 
 Nothing can make me forget them. If my brother 
 had asked to see your letter, how could I have 
 refused him? And if the Duke of Richmond had 
 read It, I was lost; and sacrificed for whom? 
 . . . You yourself have destroyed the sen- 
 timent which attached me to you ; I no longer love 
 
68 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 you; but It was too tender for the Impression, now 
 painful, not to last. From now until a time per- 
 haps far off, we could not meet with Indifference ; 
 I therefore make bold to ask you as a favour to 
 leave England, and henceforth to count only on 
 the tender friendship which I have vowed to you 
 for life." 
 
 Struck as If by lightning by a blow so fearful 
 and unexpected, I lost consciousness. Lady Sarah, 
 moved by my condition, seated on the floor near 
 me, gave me aid and bathed my face with her 
 tears. Mme. Joanes, sister of Sir Charles Bun- 
 bury, entered, and astonished at the sight, fell 
 back. 
 
 " Come, madame Joanes," she said to her, 
 " take care of this unfortunate : he is my lover, 
 and I leave him to you." So saying she left her 
 room, entered her chaise and started to join her 
 husband at Bath. I recovered my senses, and 
 returned to my rooms seemingly quite calm. I 
 mounted a horse and attempted to follow Lady 
 Sarah. I had so many things to tell her, that it 
 seemed she would not be lost to me if I could 
 speak to her but once again. After a few miles 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 69 
 
 I again fainted and spat much blood. I felt 
 so weak that it was impossible for me to go 
 farther. 
 
 I had much trouble in reaching London once 
 more, where I was dangerously ill for several days, 
 and where I received the most generous care from 
 Mme. Joanes. 
 
 Lady Sarah wrote earnestly asking me not to 
 go away without coming to Bath to say good-bye 
 to her. I could not resist the pleasure or rather 
 the necessity of seeing her, and to have a last 
 explanation. She received me with interest, with 
 friendship; but she was so changed towards me, 
 that, far from thinking of prolonging my sojourn, 
 I thought of hastening my departure. I returned 
 to France very different from what I was on leav- 
 ing for England; nothing could divert me from a 
 sentiment which made me so unhappy. Yet Lady 
 Sarah wrote me regularly. I did not think that 
 she had a lover; but I had been loved by her, and 
 she no longer loved me. My unsociableness was 
 so great that nothing could diminish it. I learned 
 that Lady Sarah was ill in London ; nothing could 
 stop me. I left immediately without leave of 
 
70 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 absence, without passport. She accepted this 
 token of affection with pleasure and gratitude. 
 
 " Leave, my friend," said she, " within twenty- 
 four hours, remember that Lady Sarah is nothing 
 more than your friend. Do not incur the risks 
 for her which a longer absence might entail." 
 
 On my return I heard from her more rarely; 
 and finally not at all. I sought all means of for- 
 getting her, but without success. I tried to live 
 the sort of life I had led before knowing her. I 
 could no more become attached to any woman; 
 comparisons were too much to their disadvantage; 
 my character was entirely changed. I had lost my 
 gaiety, all the qualities that made me sought after. 
 I was indifferent to the pleasures which formerly 
 had the greatest charm for me. Yet I sought 
 every opportunity to divert my mind from so deep 
 a grief, but almost always without success. I made 
 the acquaintance of a very pretty girl, at the Opera 
 ball. She has made too much of a sensation not 
 to mention her; her name was Mile. Vaubernier: 
 she was' called the angel, because of her celestial 
 face; she was living with M. le comte du Barry, 
 who supported himself by Intrigues and all sorts 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 71 
 
 of trades. I was invited to supper at the house, 
 which looked quite fine, and where there were 
 some very pretty persons; but it is impossible to 
 find a more ludicrous figure than that of the mas- 
 ter. M. du Barry was in a superb rohe de cham- 
 hre, his hat on his head, containing two baked 
 apples which he had been ordered to put over 
 his eyes. 
 
 M. le due de Choiseul, at this time, resolved 
 upon the conquest of Corsica,^* and he sent over 
 M. le marquis de Chauvelin with sixteen battalions. 
 The prospect of battle was too precious to be 
 neglected. I was not on sufficiently good terms 
 with all my relatives for them to fear that I should 
 be killed. I was therefore detailed as aide-de- 
 camp to M. de Chauvelin. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 (1768-1772) 
 
 I LEFT for Corsica in the month of June, 1768. 
 I found M. Chardon ^^ at Toulon; he was com- 
 missary of Corsica, and was taking with him his 
 wife, aged eighteen and pretty; she appeared to 
 me to be a gift from Heaven, and I began, with- 
 out affectation, to pay her attentions which were 
 not over well received. 
 
 I had orders not to go to Corsica without M. 
 de Chauvelin, whom I had left in Paris. I learned 
 that fighting was going on, and I embarked on 
 the King's xebec Le Singe, to go to Saint-Florent. 
 M. de Bomluer, commander of the King's navy, 
 sent me orders to disembark. I returned to land. 
 I took only Mme. Chardon into my confidence, and 
 I started that night on a fishing boat. M. de 
 Chauvelin arrived three weeks after me and placed 
 me under arrest for a few days. 
 
 75 
 
76 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 I waged war with the ardour and activity of a 
 man who desires to give proof of his capacity. 
 My affairs with Mme. Chardon were not progress- 
 ing; she was polite, but nothing else but polite. 
 I only lacked a mistress to be perfectly happy, and 
 I did not become discouraged. M. de Chauvelin's 
 first successes were not of long duration: the in- 
 fantry of the royal legion, the company of gren- 
 adiers of Languedoc, etc., . . . were shut in 
 Borgho, badly fortified, and attacked for thirty-five 
 days by the most formidable that Corsica pos- 
 sessed, when M. de Chauvelin resolved to go to the 
 assistance of Borgho, and with such arrangements, 
 that it was impossible to doubt of the disaster of 
 that day; therefore never did I see such consterna- 
 tion as that which prevailed in Bastia. The danger 
 in which each thought himself when we left the 
 town, caused every other consideration to be for- 
 gotten. Mme. Chardon gave me a white feather 
 which I placed in my hat, and which certainly 
 brought me luck, since it did not cause me to be 
 killed; It made me so conspicuous that every shot 
 was preferably sent towards me. Everyone knows 
 what happened in the Borgho engagement and 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 77 
 
 how disastrous it was to our small army. The 
 battle was lost; M. de Chauvelln, closely pressed, 
 had been obliged to retreat with such haste, that 
 the bullets reached his field-hospital. 
 
 It was seen, with despair, that M. de Marboeuf 
 had been abandoned, with a third of his troops, 
 on the other side of the Golo, and that all com- 
 munications between them had been cut. There 
 remained, along the sea, a passage that could be 
 pointed out to M. le comte de Marboeuf, and have 
 him supported by a few companies of grenadiers; 
 but he had to be found, and this dangerous mission 
 required a knowledge of the country which was 
 possessed by no one but me, for I had already 
 visited Corsica with M. de Marboeuf. I offered 
 my services and left with my hussars. When I 
 had gone about five hundred feet, a few shots were 
 fired at me from the brush, but these did not stop 
 me and I passed on at a gallop; but I was soon 
 halted by a considerable volley of gunshots, which 
 appeared to me must come from one of the prin- 
 cipal bodies of the Corslcan army. I retreated, 
 wishing to reach the coast. 
 
 The Solssonnals regiment, which escorted M. 
 
78 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 de Chauvelln, had formed In battle array and had 
 marched forward at the first shots heard, and re- 
 sponded to the last by a lively and continued fire 
 from the two battalions; I passed along the sea 
 among the rocks, and joined M. de Marboeuf, who 
 was being closely pursued by the Corslcans, and 
 who was wounded, as were also M.M. d'Arcam- 
 bale and Campeme, while I was speaking to him. 
 I pointed out the surest road to find M. de 
 Chauvelln, whom he joined without accident. M. 
 de Chauvelln told me that his misfortunes did not 
 prevent him from fully appreciating the service 
 I had rendered; that he would ask for the cross 
 of Saint Louis for me, and that he thought that 
 he could promise It to me before the whole army. 
 He has never spoken of the matter to anyone since 
 then. 
 
 I found at General Headquarters a short note 
 from Mme. Chardon, who, already Informed of 
 our defeat, requested me to be careful of a life 
 In which she was Interested, and promised to make 
 me happy. The army was slowly returning to 
 Bastia ; I preceded It through paths known to me, 
 and I reached the city two hours before the others. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 79 
 
 Mme. Chardon kept her word, and surrendered to 
 me with a tenderness and sincerity which have 
 always made me retain much friendship for her. 
 Her husband, who was beginning to be jealous of 
 me, returned; he thought that I was coming on 
 behind, and wanted to take advantage of the op- 
 portunity by laying a trap for his wife and discover 
 her sentiments; he told her on entering that all 
 was lost; that the army had been almost destroyed, 
 many persons of her acquaintance killed, and men- 
 tioned me as among the dead. 
 
 " I must then have brought him back to life," 
 she said, laughing, "for he is In the next room, 
 very tired. It is true, but I assure you that he Is 
 not dead." 
 
 Several other checks followed the unfortunate 
 Borgho's engagement. Fighting was going on at 
 the very gates of Bastia; this was the sort of life 
 that suited me best; throughout the day, under fire, 
 and in the evening supper with my mistress. M. 
 de Chardon's jealousy disturbed my happiness to 
 some extent: his wife was often ill treated and to 
 be pitied; but who Is not aware that moments of 
 love compensate for centuries of sorrow? 
 
8o MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 M. de Chauvelln went away, M. le comte de 
 Marboeuf took a liking to and acquired confidence 
 in me. We were in the month of January: all 
 was quiet. I asked his permission to go and spend 
 two days in the camp of Corsica ; he granted It to 
 me. He learned during my absence that Clemente 
 PaslI had formed the project of passing between 
 his redoubts, to penetrate into Cape Corso and to 
 attack him on all sides at the same time. The 
 moment when M. de Marbceuf received this piece 
 of news was almost that of its execution. It was 
 Important to occupy Montebello In front of Bastia ; 
 he wanted to send me with a few companies of 
 grenadiers ; but I was not there, and It was neces- 
 sary that they should leave that same evening. 
 He asked Mme. Chardon several times If I should 
 not return that day. She perceived that there was 
 something new, pressed him vigorously, and dis- 
 covered his secret. She threw herself, weeping, 
 in the arms of M. de Marboeuf, who loved her 
 tenderly. 
 
 *' You know M. de Lauzun,'' she said to him; 
 '* he would be less dear to me. If he were apt to 
 forgive me for allowing him to lose, through my 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 8i 
 
 negligence, an occasion to distinguish himself, how- 
 ever dangerous it might be. I am going to send 
 him a messenger without going into particulars, 
 and I give you my word that he will be here before 
 the departure of the detachment." 
 
 I reached her house without suspecting anything. 
 
 " Do not lose a moment," she said to me, " go 
 to M. de Marboeuf, he has something to say to 
 you. He will prove to you that I love your fame 
 as much as I do your person." 
 
 I was fortunate enough to take possession of 
 Montebello ahead of the Corsicans. I should have 
 spent a very cold night there, had it not been made 
 warm by frequent attacks. At break of day I 
 perceived M. de Marboeuf in the plain. With 
 fixed bayonets we passed through the Corsicans 
 who surrounded us, and joined him. They re- 
 treated to the village of Barbaggio, which we 
 cannonaded all day long without success. 
 
 The next day, people came from Bastia, as to 
 a show, to see our siege. The position itself made 
 it safe for those who wished to be but spectators. 
 Mme. Chardon came there on horseback, and stood 
 near M. de Marboeuf. Her husband returned to 
 
82 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 town to order a second field-hospital, the number 
 of our wounded being considerable. A rather 
 large body of the enemy succeeded in reaching a 
 small plain, from where they kept up a murderous 
 fire against our battery, and killed many gunners. 
 M. de Marboeuf ordered me to charge them with 
 some dragoons of the Soubise legion. I left at 
 once. Mme. Chardon wished to follow me; I 
 tried to prevent her and later to have her stopped 
 to send her back to M. de Marboeuf; but she rode 
 very rapidly; she passed before me at full speed. 
 
 " Are you one of those who believe that a woman 
 should risk her life only In childbirth; and can she 
 not be permitted to once follow her lover?" she 
 said. 
 
 She went through many shots with the greatest 
 calmness, giving all that she had in her pockets 
 to the soldiers and to the dragoons, and only 
 returned to me after the affair was ended. The 
 whole army kept the secret of this charming reck- 
 lessness with a fidelity which one could not have ex- 
 pected of three or four persons. 
 
 Everyone knows the outcome of the Barbaggio 
 affair, and that the modesty of M. de Marboeuf, 
 
DUG DE LAU2UN 83 
 
 who would not transmit the news by an officer, 
 cost him the command of the army : the mail boat 
 having stopped In Italy, instead of going on, the 
 news only reached Its destination after the appoint- 
 ment of M. le comte de Vaux. 
 
 To quiet the jealousy of M. Chardon, I went 
 to spend six weeks at Roscane; I then returned to 
 Corsica, where I learned of the marriage and pre- 
 sentation of Mme. la comtesse du Barry. I went 
 through the campaign with M. le comte de Vaux, 
 as first assistant-major of his army. Nothing 
 remarkable happened to me during this campaign; 
 he sent me away on the 24th of June to carry 
 to the Court the news of the total submission 
 of the Island and of the departure of M. de 
 Paoll. I did not leave Corsica without regret, for 
 I spent there what was perhaps the happiest year 
 of my life. I hurried day and night, and I arrived, 
 half dead with fatigue, at Saint Hubert, June 29, 
 1769, at five o'clock In the evening. 
 
 The King was at the Council; I asked for M. le 
 due de Choiseul, and handed him my dispatches. 
 The King bade me enter, received me most kindly, 
 and commanded me to remain at Saint Hubert, 
 
84 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 just as I was, In jacket and boots. The curiosity 
 of again seeing the angel in so different a position 
 caused me to remain with pleasure : I went to the 
 salon to await the end of the Council meeting; she 
 was not long in coming, embraced me with good 
 grace, and said to me, laughing: 
 
 " Would we ever have dreamed to meet again 
 here?" 
 
 The King, seeing that she appeared quite 
 familiar with me, asked her If she knew me. 
 
 " He has long been a friend of mine," she 
 replied without embarrassment. 
 
 M. le due de Choiseul tried to become recon- 
 ciled with me, and approached with such good 
 grace, that I was much impressed and vowed him 
 an attachment of which I have often since given 
 him evidence, and which would never have 
 changed, had he so wished. I was given the cross 
 of Saint Louis as a reward of my news: which 
 flattering favour, at my age, wronged no one, and 
 gave me much pleasure. 
 
 I followed the King to Compiegne, and I con- 
 tinued to be well treated by him, as also by Mme. 
 du Barry. The King suggested to M. le marechal 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 85 
 
 de Biron that he give me the reversion of the 
 regiment of the Gardes-Frangaises; whether he 
 considered that the King had been advised by M. 
 le due de Choiseul, or whether he had the ordi- 
 nary dishke old people have for their reversioners, 
 he raised my youth as an objection and refused to 
 comply. M. le due de Choiseul wished to give 
 me the Corsican legion which he was then raising, 
 a thing which tempted me very much; it was a 
 regiment of four battalions. I refused, and re- 
 mained in the regiment of the guards out of def- 
 erence to my father. 
 
 During the voyage to Compiegne, M. du Barry 
 made an appointment with me in the forest, and 
 I went there the next morning. He complained 
 to me of the bitterness which M. le due de 
 Choiseul had against Mme. du Barry and against 
 himself; told me that she appreciated so able a 
 minister, and that she earnestly desired to live on 
 good terms with him, and that he had better not 
 force her to become his enemy; that she had over 
 the King more influence than Mme. de Pompa- 
 dour ever had, and that she would be very sorry 
 if he compelled her to use it to his detriment. He 
 
( 
 
 86 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 requested me to report this conversation to M. le 
 due de Choiseul, and to convey to him all sorts of 
 protestations of attachment. I performed my 
 commission. M. le due de Choiseul received it 
 with the haughtiness of a minister persecuted by 
 women, and who feels that he has nothing to fear. 
 An implacable war was therefore declared between 
 him and the King's mistress; and Mme. le duchesse 
 de Grammont, in her insulting talks, did not spare 
 the King himself. 
 
 During the year 1769, a very pretty dancer of 
 the Opera, named Mile. Audinot,^^ reproached 
 me for not recognising her; in truth I recalled that 
 I had acted in comedy with her at Ile-Adam,^"^ 
 when she was but a mere child. It was difficult 
 to find a more attractive face. We took a liking 
 to one another; but for some time this did not do 
 us much good. She was kept in magnificent style 
 by M. le marechal de Soubise, carefully watched 
 by her mother and by several other persons. She 
 dwelt on a second story, in the rue de Richelieu, 
 in a rather old house, which shook at the passing 
 of every coach. An idea occurred to me which 
 succeeded perfectly; I bribed a servant who had 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 87 
 
 a key made for me, and I sought an English car- 
 riage which made much noise ; I caused it to pass 
 In front of the house, and, with its aid, I entered 
 and left without the mother, who slept in the next 
 room, noticing it. This continued for almost the 
 entire winter. It was finally discovered, but what 
 could not be prevented had to be permitted. The 
 young girl loved me very much, she wanted to 
 leave M. de Soubise, I prevented her from doing 
 so; he heard of it, and was grateful to me, and 
 thought it best that she continue her relations with 
 me. 
 
 The violence of M. de Choiseul and of his 
 women against Mme. du Barry was stronger than 
 ever, and the impropriety of their speeches against 
 a prince to whom they owed everything, infinitely 
 decreased the merit of a noble and generous con- 
 duct. My father was on the same terms with 
 Mme. du Barry as he had been with all the other 
 King's mistresses, a little less intimate, however, 
 because of M. de Choiseul. I rarely called on 
 her and was not in favour for having declared 
 that I should never permit Mme. de Lauzun to 
 call. I was well aware that a proposition had 
 
 y 
 
88 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 been made to Mme. de Luxembourg to go on the 
 short trips, and that she had almost decided to 
 do so. My firmness stopped her, and she dared 
 not accept. M. le due d'Aiguillon and M. le 
 marechal de Richelieu plotted powerfully against 
 M. le due de Choiseul. M. le prince de Conde 
 joined them; they finally won, and M. le due de 
 Choiseul was exiled to Chanteloup,^^ on the 24th 
 \ of December, 1770. Never will favour render a 
 minister more celebrated than did this disgrace. 
 Consternation was general, and in all states there 
 was no one who did not seek to give to M. de 
 Choiseul some mark of attachment and venera- 
 tion. 
 
 I did not hesitate to devote myself to his for- 
 tune. I took a great deal of money and letters 
 of credit on different places in Europe, and I pre- 
 pared to accompany him. Everyone was con- 
 vinced that his head was in danger, and that he 
 would soon be obliged to leave the Kingdom so 
 as not to be arrested. I experienced, before go- 
 ing awly, two very generous acts at the hands of 
 two persons of very different stations in life. 
 Mile. Audinot sent me 4,000 louis which repre- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 89 
 
 sented her entire fortune, and was In a veritable 
 despair at my refusing them. 
 
 I remained three weeks at Chanteloup, and I 
 then returned to duty at Versailles. At a few 
 leagues from Paris I found a letter and horses 
 from M. de Guemenee. He advised me that at 
 the Council It had been proposed that I be sent 
 to the Bastille, and that M. le marechal de Sou- 
 blse was the only one to oppose the motion; that 
 Mme. du Barry Insisted strongly on my being 
 taught a lesson for having gone to Chanteloup 
 without permission and for having carried letters 
 to M. de Cholseul. I well knew that they would 
 not dare arrest me In Paris; but I feared the 
 gates. I approached that of Varennes, fully de- 
 termined, If I should see the slightest move, to 
 rush past the Invalldes at full speed and to swim 
 across the river. I passed without accident, and 
 I reached my little house, rue Saint Pierre, where 
 I found all the friends of M. le due de Cholseul 
 awaiting me. 
 
 In the evening I went to Versailles to Mme. 
 la Dauphlne's ball, and created a sensation. All 
 surrounded me to have news from Chanteloup, 
 
go MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 and everybody seemed to be grateful to me for 
 my courage. I never played so fine a part In 
 my life. Mme. la Dauphlne came towards me 
 with that charm of manner already Inseparable 
 from her every action, and said to me : 
 
 '' How is M. de Choiseul? When you see him 
 again, tell him that I shall never forget what I 
 owe him, and that I shall always take the most 
 sincere Interest In him." 
 
 I returned to Chanteloup after my watch,^^ 
 and I spent there all the time I was not on duty. 
 I was then In open disgrace. The King no 
 longer spoke to me. 
 
 More than ever on friendly terms with M. le 
 prince de Guemenee, we were often together. 
 He took me to Mme. de Roth, and I again found 
 that charming person whom I had taken for Mile, 
 de Boufflers a few years before. She was then 
 Mme. la comtesse Dillon. Few women have 
 combined so many amiable qualities: gentle, noble, 
 generous, a good friend after ten years. I take 
 pleasure In admitting that with the desire, the 
 means and the certainty to please, Mme. Dillon 
 could not be accused of a shadow of coquetry. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 91 
 
 A liking for hunting and the country rendered my 
 intimacy closer, and I became as frequent a caller 
 at her house as M. de Guemenee. It was not 
 long before I noticed how dear Mme. Dillon was 
 to him; and how delicate and discreet was his 
 manner of loving. I myself did not escape so 
 dangerous a trap. I saw with grief that I was 
 in love with Mme. Dillon; but, good gracious I 
 how little did this love resemble the others. I 
 hoped nothing from It; I did not see in the fu- 
 ture: I did not even dare wish the possibility 
 of being successful. I however reproached my- 
 self as of a treason such a feeling towards a 
 woman to whom I had no doubt M. de Guemenee 
 was for ever devoted. I gave the strongest 
 weapons against me, under the pretext of confi- 
 dence: I concealed from Mme. Dillon none of 
 the things made to cause a woman to shun me. 
 I showed her my character much more fickle than 
 It was in fact; I told her of my love of freedom; 
 I confessed that I was naturally inconstant. 
 
 I was determined to travel for some time, but 
 Mme. Dillon fell ill and I delayed my departure. 
 She recovered and I set the date of my leaving 
 
92 DUG DE LAUZUN 
 
 for December 15, 1772. The day came, Mme. 
 Dillon embraced me and we separated with tears 
 in our eyes. Mme. de Roth until then had ap- 
 peared neither to take sides nor to advise her 
 daughter ; but I thought that she fancied me more. 
 My departure for England was a complete re- 
 nunciation of my claims: or rather a formal con- 
 fession that I had none and that I could not hon- 
 estly have any. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 (1772-1774) 
 
 I REACHED London on the 2 2d of December, 
 1772, and that very evening M. le comte de 
 Gulnes, ambassador of France, took me to a party 
 at Lady Harrington's. I found many former ac- 
 quaintances there. A woman better dressed and 
 with her hair better arranged than is customary 
 with English women, entered the room. I asked 
 who she was; I was told that she was Polish, and 
 that she was Mme. la princesse Czartoryska.^^ 
 Rather small, but perfectly formed, the most beau- 
 tiful eyes, the most beautiful hair, the finest of 
 teeth, a very pretty foot; much pock-marked and 
 lacking freshness, gentle in her manners, and In 
 her slightest motions of Inimitable grace, Mme. 
 Czartoryska proved that without being pretty one 
 could be charming. I learned that she had for 
 a lover a Russian named prince Rapnine, a man 
 
 95 
 
96 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 of merit and distinction, formerly ambassador at 
 Warsaw, who worshipped her, and who had left 
 everything to follow her and devote himself 
 solely to her. Mme. Czartoryska appeared to 
 me gay, coquettish and amiable, but he who would 
 then have told me that she would have a great 
 influence on the rest of my life would have as- 
 tonished me very much. Sadly preoccupied by all 
 that I regretted in France, I asked for nothing 
 better than diversion. 
 
 M. le comte de Guines ^^ had at that time as 
 publicly as it was possible, a very pretty mistress 
 whom his fatuity and the misfortunes she nearly 
 caused have rendered famous in England. A 
 woman of simple manners, tender. It was impos- 
 sible to see Lady Craven without becoming inter- 
 ested In her. 
 
 I could not resist the pleasure of again seeing 
 Lady Sarah. I learned that she dwelt on a small 
 farm called Anecker In the Duke of Richmond's 
 park at Goodwood; that she lived In the greatest 
 solitude and saw no one. I left London alone on 
 horseback, and I arrived with much trouble at 
 nine o'clock at night, in winter, at the door of 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 97 
 
 Anecker. I knocked several times and no one 
 responded; at last, a young girl came to ask me 
 what I wished; I replied that I was one of Lady 
 Holland's servants and that I had a letter for 
 Lady Sarah. 
 
 '' Come in," said she to me. 
 
 I went up without light. I crossed a large and 
 very dark room, and went towards the door of 
 another, where I thought I saw a light. I opened 
 it; Lady Sarah had her back to it; she was busy 
 making a very pretty little girl whom I fright- 
 ened, eat. Lady Sarah saw me, took the child 
 in her arms, came to meet me. 
 
 " Kiss my daughter, Lauzun, do not hate her, 
 forgive her mother, and consider that if she 
 should lose her, she would have left no other pro- 
 tector but you." 
 
 Lady Sarah, retired from society, dressed in a 
 simple blue dress, her hair cut short and powder- 
 less, was more beautiful, more attractive than she 
 had ever been. After six years, we had been 
 unable to meet again without great emotion. I 
 promised to take charge of her daughter when- 
 ever she wished it. I did not reproach her, she 
 
98 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 thanked me, and we separated, after having talked 
 together for two hours. 
 
 I returned to London, where having met Lady 
 Harland I saw her two daughters ; I was first most 
 interested in the elder, without there being any- 
 thing between us however. One evening at Lady 
 Craven's, Miss Marianne Harland (the younger 
 daughter) reproached me for seeming ill-hu- 
 moured and bored: "You are not seeking to 
 please anyone, is there no one in this room to your 
 liking?" she added, with infinite expression. I 
 understood what she meant perfectly well; but 
 the conversation was interrupted. Miss Marianne 
 Harland was not yet sixteen; she was small, dainty, 
 she had fine hair, beautiful eyes, charming teeth, 
 a voice like Gabrielli's, and which she used as 
 well. Great coquetry, always subordinate to am- 
 bition; such is, I believe, the exact description of 
 the face and character of Miss Marianne Harland. 
 
 I approached her after the supper, and whis- 
 pered to her: " Should I give you a little note 
 to-morrow, will you lose it? " " No, but don't be 
 imprudent." I went to lunch at Lady Harland's 
 the next day. I gave a note to Marianne; she 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 99 
 
 took it very cleverly and disappeared a moment 
 after. When I left, Miss Harland called me on 
 the stairs, and said to me, blushing: " Marianne 
 has requested me to give you this ; am I not good ! " 
 This note contained the strongest recommendations 
 of discretion and fidelity. I spent all my time at 
 Lady Harland's; I was looked upon as one of the 
 family. Marianne's conceit was much flattered at 
 having a French admirer; she had besides at that 
 time much liking for me ; I, on my side, loved her 
 tenderly. We wrote to each other frequently, 
 and handed letters to one another in the presence 
 of good Lady Harland, who suspected nothing. 
 I could, however, not conceal from myself that 
 this intrigue could not last, and that it might have 
 the most grievous and embarrassing outcome. 
 
 M. de Pezai often called at the house: he 
 thought the two Miss Harlands immensely 
 wealthy; he spoke of marriage to the elder, and 
 was refused; he turned to the younger, and was re- 
 ceived no better. Astounded at this he guessed 
 that Marianne had a liking for someone, and, soon 
 after, that I was the person. He spoke of the 
 matter to Lady Harland, and left for France. A 
 
100 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 lackey gave to Marianne assurances of discretion 
 and faithfulness which beguiled her; she had the 
 imprudence to intrust him with her letters. 
 
 Lady Harland formed the project of taking 
 her elder daughter, whose health was very bad, 
 to the waters at Bristol. She suggested that I go 
 and spend two weeks with them. I accepted 
 with delight: I left a few days after them. I 
 went and spent a week at Lord Pembroke's, and 
 from there went to Bath. I found the chevalier 
 d'Oraison there, who was returning from Bris- 
 tol and who informed me that everything was 
 discovered and that Lady Harland was terribly 
 angry with me. 
 
 I came to a decision without hesitation : I went 
 to Bristol. I asked for a quarter of an hour's In- 
 erview with Lady Harland. After having well 
 scolded me, she forgave me, on the condition that 
 I should promptly leave England. But to this she 
 would not add the grief of my leaving without bid- 
 ding farewell to Marianne; and the funny part of 
 this was that this terrible mother finally tolerated 
 in her presence the assurance of the tenderest love. 
 
 Miss Harland recovered her health. The fam- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN loi 
 
 ily left Bristol and returned to a handsome estate 
 near Ipswich. Marianne soon received the atten- 
 tions of the richest and most disagreeable baronet 
 of the county of Suffolk: In spite of all his sullen- 
 ness, she would have married him had she not dis- 
 covered that he Intended to live In the country and 
 not take his wife to London. 
 
 This proposed marriage having fallen through, 
 Lady Harland returned to London. I again 
 found means of becoming reconciled with her and 
 of being received at her house. We put more cir- 
 cumspection In our conduct, and the poor little 
 woman was no more difficult to deceive. All went 
 well for a few weeks. A letter which Marianne 
 carelessly lost again revealed affairs: the mother 
 left London at once with her daughters, without 
 telling them where she was going. Marianne 
 later wrote me a letter In which she stated that 
 she still loved me, but giving me the plainest and 
 most absolute conge. I was sorry; but I knew 
 that this Intrigue could have no other than a bad 
 end, and I felt that It was very fortunate that It 
 had no more grievous one. 
 
 I remained In London without occupation, but 
 
X 
 
 102 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 the publicity of the love affairs of the ambassador 
 of France and Lady Craven soon gave me a seri- 
 ous one. The fatuity of M. le comte de Gulnes, 
 and the imprudence of the young woman, neces- 
 sarily brought on a scandal. M. de Gulnes 
 wished to induce Lady Craven to secure a separa- 
 tion from her husband and bind herself to his 
 chariot. He advised her with such extravagance, 
 that he came near being brought to justice by Lord 
 Craven, and condemned to pay him 10,000 pounds 
 sterling, a most disagreeable affair and the most 
 unpleasant an ambassador could have; this to- 
 gether with the terrible suit which he was having 
 with Tort, his secretary, would have undone him 
 utterly. I served him with zeal, and with sue- 
 cess; but all depended on the answers of Lady 
 Craven, who had been taken away and locked up 
 in a country house by her husband, so that she 
 should have no communication with anyone. 
 
 Mme. la princesse de Czartoryska had the cour- 
 age to go and force her privacy and dictate her 
 conduct to her, the only way of saving her and 
 her lover. This incident enlightened me as to 
 the feeling and generosity of Mme. Czartoryska. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 103 
 
 Chance made her discover all the details of my af- 
 fair with Lady Sarah, and how capable I was of 
 delicacy for one whom I had loved. As the time 
 of departure of Mme. Czartoryska approached, 
 I was made aware of the tenderness and generos- 
 ity of her heart; I became attached to her almost 
 Imperceptibly. 
 
 A few days before her departure for Spa, the 
 ambassador gave her a dinner at Vauxhall, with 
 several women of her acquaintance. She told me 
 that she would send away her children and servants 
 before her, and that she would join them at Calais, 
 but that she was a bit afraid to undertake that trip 
 alone ; I offered to accompany her with eagerness. 
 She thanked me, saying that she was delighted at 
 the offer; but that she feared that it would not be 
 considered proper. All the women assured her 
 that there was nothing objectionable In the act; 
 the ambassador seemed to be a little angry at it. 
 
 I went to the princess' the following morning. 
 I spoke of our voyage. She told me that she was 
 extremely grateful for my politeness, but that she 
 had changed her mind owing to the gossip which 
 might result. I pleaded my cause with so much 
 
104 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 warmth, that I persuaded her; she promised that 
 we should leave together and appeared to appreci- 
 ate the Interest I showed In following her. M. 
 de Gulnes saw her during the day, and again 
 frightened her about my attentions. I arrived as 
 he went out, and easily guessed what was taking 
 place within her. 
 
 " I no longer Insist," I said to her, " persecu- 
 tions are stronger than your courage. I shall for 
 ever regret an occasion which I shall not again find, 
 to make clear to you many strange events and to 
 prove that my conduct is less inconsistent than you 
 may think." 
 
 I saw in her eyes curiosity, interest, a sort of 
 compasslono 
 
 " Fear no more," she said to me, " you seem 
 to have too much pleasure in coming with me, and 
 I should lose too much in preventing you to do so; 
 there will be no other change In my plans." 
 
 She held out her hand, I kissed It; and, from 
 that moment, if she so willed, she could no longer 
 doubt that she was adored. Our departure was 
 set for the next day at noon. 
 
 I reached the princess' promptly. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 105 
 
 " My affairs," she said, " will not be settled be- 
 fore five o'clock, come with me and say good- 
 bye to Mme. Ponskin, who leaves for Bristol." 
 
 She left the princess with regret and wept very 
 much, as did also the baronne DIerden and Miss 
 Johnson. 
 
 " I should be much more unhappy than all those 
 women," I said In a whisper to Mme. Czarto- 
 ryska, " should I not go away with .you." 
 
 A charming glance was her sole reply. I re- 
 turned to her house at five o'clock, I was told 
 that she was unwell and was asleep. This sleep 
 seemed suspicious to me. I stopped at a small 
 tavern at the corner of Berkley Square, and wrote 
 asking her to reassure me; she replied that she 
 would not leave before the next morning, that she 
 would advise me of the hour. 
 
 I cannot express the many different Ideas that 
 went through my head. I saw with grief that 
 M. de Gulnes, still weeping for his loss of Lady 
 Craven, aspired to sacrifice to his vanity the woman 
 to whom he owed everything and the man who 
 had best served him. From that time I saw 
 clearly that gratitude was less sacred than his con- 
 
io6 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 ceit, and that he could be an Ingrate. I loved 
 the princess earnestly ; and the fear of compromis- 
 ing her rendered me patient and reasonable. I 
 returned to the ambassador's, where I was to have 
 supper with Lord Sandwich. 
 
 I could no longer keep my secret. I wrote to 
 the princess that I did not doubt that M. de 
 Guines had again disturbed her projects, that I 
 was deeply grieved at this; that I could under- 
 stand by my own experience that he felt how im- 
 possible it was to see her, and specially to know 
 her without adoring her; that I was far from 
 wishing to speak ill of M. de Guines, but that no 
 happiness could exist for me without my devoting 
 my whole life to her, and that I was the most 
 independent being in the world. I shall here 
 transcribe the reply from the princess; the first 
 note shows her character as well as a longer let- 
 ter would. 
 
 " Nothing on earth could have astonished me 
 more than what I have just read; but what does 
 not astonish me, and what will never astonish 
 me, is the frankness and delicacy of your mind. 
 There exist between us insurmountable obstacles. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 107 
 
 with which, I swear to you, that M. de Guines 
 has nothing to do. I must not, I cannot have 
 a lover; but you Inspire me with an Interest that 
 will last as long as my life, no matter where we 
 may dwell; whatever your lot may be, I request 
 that you Inform me of It; my tender friendship 
 gives me the right to do this. We can not go 
 to Dover together, but come and see me before 
 my departure.'' 
 
 The ambassador proposed that we both accom- 
 pany the princess as far as Dover; I refused In 
 the calmest and most Indifferent manner pos- 
 sible. My night was passed In transports of 
 fury and despair, that I myself could not under- 
 stand; I feared myself, I should not have an- 
 swered for my actions had I met M. de Guines 
 at Mme. Czartoryska's. I therefore resolved to 
 be on guard against myself. I locked myself In 
 my apartment, and ordered one of my servants 
 to go to her house, and to bring me word as soon 
 as she had left; I counted upon joining her on 
 the road, stop her and have with her that explana- 
 tion so Important to both of us. 
 
 I remained In this condition until five o'clock; 
 
io8 DUG DE LAUZUN 
 
 M. de Guines knocked at my door himself and 
 asked me if I wished to dine. I opened; he told 
 me that the princess sent me her compliments, 
 that she had gone away at noon, much astonished 
 not to have seen me: had a thunderbolt fallen 
 on my head I should have been less overwhelmed. 
 I told M. de Guines (by whom the servant who 
 was to inform me of her departure had no doubt 
 been bribed) that I could not dine with him. I 
 rushed to the stable, I myself saddled the first 
 horse I found, and I was on the Dover road as 
 soon as I could. My horse, too young and scant 
 of breath, failed me at Sittingborn. I learned 
 that the princess was but ten miles ahead of me, 
 and that she had joined her children and servants. 
 I wrote her a letter whose confusion well described 
 my love and despair. I returned to London hur- 
 riedly. I reached there early enough to go to a 
 club and play sufficiently high to be noticed and to 
 lead people to believe that I had not left the city. 
 The next day I received a sad and touching reply 
 from Mme. Czartoryska; she assured me of her 
 tenderest Interest, and seemed affected by the 
 bonds which attached me to her. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
CHAPTER V 
 (1774 — March, 1775X 
 
 At the end of a few days, I received a letter 
 from the chevalier d'Oralson; he had seen the 
 princess on her passage through Brussels; she was 
 111, devoured by some secret sorrow; I remained 
 more than another month In England. I went 
 to Portsmouth with the King. Finally I thought 
 that I might leave for Spa without Impropriety. 
 The ambassador and I parted rather coldly: I had 
 penetrated him; I was now no more than a hin- 
 drance to him. 
 
 At last I reached Spa. The princess received 
 me coldly, and appeared to be more than ever at- 
 tached to prince Repnine. M. de Gulnes had neg- 
 lected nothing, since she had left London, to per- 
 suade me that she loved him; that she had given 
 him her portrait, and all the other proofs that a 
 woman can give. I therefore resolved to break 
 
 III 
 
112 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 with her at whatever cost, and to treat her with 
 much Indifference. I was on excellent terms with 
 prince Repnine, who did not suspect that I was In 
 love. 
 
 The dances and the receptions caused me to 
 make the acquaintance of Mme. and Mile, de 
 Salnt-Leger,^^ both Irish. Mme. de Salnt- 
 Leger was between forty and forty-five years of 
 age; she had been pretty, and, under cover of a 
 reserved demeanour, still retained a taste for 
 pleasure. Her daughter aged eighteen, was ami- 
 able and pretty. I danced and rode with her; 
 both took a liking to me. The mother, although 
 jealous of her daughter and become more strict 
 towards her, rendered herself justice, and felt 
 that she would lose me absolutely should she pre- 
 vent me from seeing her daughter; I therefore 
 became very assiduous at their house. The prin- 
 cess jested about the matter. 
 
 " It Is your fault," I said to her, laughing, " and 
 with a word you could prevent It." 
 
 My attentions to Mile, de Salnt-Leger soon be- 
 came public. A quarrel which I had with M. 
 BranlskI, however, showed to the princess that I 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 113 
 
 was far from having ceased to be interested in 
 her. 
 
 M. Branlski, for a long time In love with the 
 princess, and always badly received, spoke of her 
 In a manner I could not bear and I told him so. 
 This quarrel would have gone much farther had 
 It not been for Lady Spencer. The princess 
 learned with what warmth I had defended her, 
 and was grateful to me. There was a horse race 
 In which one of my horses won; I presented the 
 prize to Mile, de Saint-Leger. At the same mo- 
 ment, Mme. la princesse de Czartoryska fainted 
 and returned home. I was far from suspecting 
 the cause, and I barely noticed the Incident. A 
 long and serious Illness followed this fainting 
 spell. I did not leave her, and I gave her all the 
 care which my heart dictated. I remained away 
 as her health Improved and when I considered my 
 care less necessary. 
 
 Everybody was leaving Spa, and I was arrang- 
 ing to leave with Mme. and Mile, de Saint-Leger, 
 when prince Repnine, who had no reason to be 
 suspicious of me, told me that he was obliged to 
 remain about two weeks more, and to bring back 
 
114 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 Mme. Tschermlscheff, that I should certainly 
 please the princess If I proposed to return to Paris 
 with her. I did not have to be coaxed: the prin- 
 cess was much more dear to me than he thought. 
 We departed therefore, and prince Repnine ac- 
 companied us a few posts. We travelled by 
 short stages, and I rode my own horses. Mme. 
 Czartoryska was still quite weak, and felt very 
 tired on reaching Brussels; she ate no supper and 
 went to bed. I remained to keep her company. 
 We spoke of England, and the conversation soon 
 turned to comte de Gulnes and Lady Craven. I 
 told her with details all that her departure had 
 made me suffer; her eyes filled with tears. 
 
 " Let us end this," she said, " and let us never 
 again take up the subject." 
 
 It was too late; our destinies had to be fulfilled. 
 The princess loved me and told me so. So much 
 happiness was disturbed by the fear which my sen- 
 timent caused her, and by the horrible outcome 
 which It could not fall to have. We separated 
 and spent a most restless night. 
 
 The following day the prince proposed that we 
 all go to Antwerp to see a collection of paintings 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 115 
 
 which he wished to buy. It was arranged, with- 
 out her being able to object, that she would drive 
 there with me In a small phaeton which I had 
 brought from England, with horses she had often 
 driven herself at Spa. We were no sooner at 
 liberty than the following conversation began : 
 
 " It would be useless, monsieur de Lauzun, to 
 seek to conceal how much I love you ; but I owe to 
 this very sentiment, which Is dearer to me than life 
 itself, to place before your eyes all the irreparable 
 misfortunes which It will bring to us both. If we 
 have not the courage to separate at once. Listen 
 without Interrupting me, and judge for yourself, 
 what it costs me to tell you. 
 
 " Born with advantages and some charms, I re- 
 ceived quite young the homages of men; they 
 flattered my conceit, and ever since I can remem- 
 ber, I have been a coquette. I married my 
 husband without love, and had for him but a ten- 
 der friendship which he daily deserves more and 
 more. Of all those who paid me attention, the 
 King of Poland was the most assiduous. The 
 pleasure of getting the better of the most beauti- 
 ful woman of Warsaw caused me to receive him 
 
ii6 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 with kindness, I, however, did not surrender to 
 him. 
 
 " Prince Repnine, the ambassador of Russia, 
 came to Warsaw. He fell In love with me and 
 was 111 received. The disturbance which rent my 
 unfortunate country soon gave him the oppor- 
 tunity to prove how dear I was to him. My 
 relatives and my husband angered the Empress 
 greatly, by always opposing her wishes. Prince 
 Repnine received the most severe orders against 
 them. The princes of the CzartoryskI house 
 continued In their wrongdoing and were not pun- 
 ished. The Empress, Indignant because her or- 
 ders had not been carried out, commanded prince 
 Repnine to have the princes arrested and to have 
 their property confiscated. She sent him word 
 that his life would answer for his obedience. 
 The princes were lost. If prince Repnine had not 
 had the generous courage to disobey her. I con- 
 sidered myself the reward of so much tender- 
 ness; I shall say more, In giving way to gratitude, 
 I thought that I gave way to love. 
 
 " I was soon all that was left to prince Rep- 
 nine. He lost his embassy, his pensions, the 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 117 
 
 Empress' favour, and, because he loved me, 
 hardly were there left a thousand ducats of In- 
 come to the man whose display had dazzled all 
 Poland. He could not return to Russia, he 
 asked me to travel and follow him. I did not 
 hesitate to leave all for him. Count Panine, his 
 uncle, reconciled him with the Empress, who sent 
 him word to go and take command of an import- 
 ant corps of marshal de Romanzof's army. He 
 refused and wholly angered the Empress against 
 him. We lived most happily together until he 
 became jealous of comte de Guines; and he was 
 jealous in so violent and insulting a manner, that 
 I was offended; it seemed to me that I deserved 
 more confidence from the man for whom I had 
 sacrificed all. I, however, bore his humour with 
 patience; but the ambassador appeared to me 
 more amiable on account of this trouble, I shall 
 confess it frankly, I was flattered to please him, 
 and I should certainly have loved him if he had 
 loved himself less. I tore myself from the in- 
 clination which I felt for him; that which you 
 have taken to me has destroyed it. My heart has 
 but too well felt the difference. I am now cer- 
 
 y 
 
ii8 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 tain to live and to die unhappy, but I shall not 
 cause to die of grief the man who has sacrificed 
 all for me, and to whom there is left but me in 
 the world. 
 
 " Flee, forget the woman who, should she fol- 
 low her inclination, can do nothing for your happi- 
 ness. Believe me, the love that is not founded 
 on confidence is but a torture; and what right 
 have I to yours? Will you be able to have any 
 in the one who has betrayed prince Repnine, and 
 who has had a liking for M. de Guines? Every 
 mark of love which you receive from me will 
 prove to you, will prove to me, that I can love 
 twice: the woman who has changed once can 
 change again ; and do you think that she who has 
 pitilessly abandoned prince Repnine to whom she 
 owed everything, will be more sparing of you, 
 you whose rights will end as soon as her sentiment 
 for you will end? Besides you do not know to 
 what excess I am capable of loving you, and all 
 the misfortunes that may follow such a passion, 
 and all the remorse that will devour me cease- 
 lessly: a veil between the rest of the universe and 
 my lover will hinder me from seeing all that is 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 119 
 
 not you; the entire forgetfulness of my esteem, 
 of all I owe to my husband, to my children, to my 
 relatives, to myself, the just jealousy of prince 
 Repnine; each day will be marked by fears or by 
 melancholy happenings: can such a life last 
 long?'' 
 
 " You owe too much to prince Repnine," I re- 
 plied. " Of the two. It Is not he who must die of 
 grief ! Let me see you but a few days more, that I 
 may enjoy the last happiness left for me, and I 
 leave you for ever! Remember sometimes that 
 I shall love you to my last breath, and that I lost 
 you; and that I loved you enough to flee from 
 you ; I may perhaps have done more for you than 
 prince Repnine. O most tender, most virtuous 
 of creatures! It Is your love that shall keep me 
 from being a monster of Ingratitude; it Is to your 
 generosity that I shall owe my honesty; this is at 
 least a consolation for both of us." 
 
 We spoke In good faith; but we did not our- 
 selves know to what excess we loved each other. 
 The two most tender hearts, the most ardent in 
 the world perhaps, had met. We did not find 
 at Antwerp the collection for which the prince 
 
120 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 had come there, it was sold; he was told of an- 
 other at Amsterdam, which might suit him more. 
 This determined him to take advantage of the 
 opportunity to make a trip through Holland. I 
 courageously refused to be one of the party, and 
 held out until the eve of departure. A glance 
 from the princess made me forget all my projects; 
 I accepted the prince's propositions, and the fol- 
 lowing day we started. 
 
 The happiness, the danger of being together 
 had filled our heads with an indescribable agita- 
 tion and confusion. All our travelling compan- 
 ions were asleep, happily for us, and our trouble 
 was not noticed; the night came and we no longer 
 restrained ourselves. The princess' tears flowed. 
 I mingled mine with hers. Everything to fear, 
 all to suffer, nothing to hope for, our grief over- 
 whelmed us, and did not even leave us the 
 strength to think clearly. We reached a 
 wretched hut at eleven o'clock at night, where we 
 were obliged to spend the night. The princess 
 and Bochdanowitz (the princess' old Polish 
 maid) slept in one room, and all the men In the 
 other. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 121 
 
 A few hours after, the maid uttered frightful 
 cries which awoke no one, but I was not asleep, 
 I rushed to see what was the matter; a man, who 
 had hidden in the room, had almost frightened 
 her to death. I drove him out with some diffi- 
 culty. The princess was awake; she called me, 
 I knelt near her, my eyes could not express all the 
 love which my heart contained, but they showed 
 much. 
 
 " Your troubles," she said to me, " rent my 
 soul; but they are dear to me; It Is so sweet a 
 thing to me to see you share mine. If we cannot 
 be happy, let us at least be constant and Irre- 
 proachable." 
 
 We promised each other a courage and a 
 prudence much above our strength. 
 
 We resumed our journey somewhat more calm, 
 with a more passive demeanour; we reached the 
 McErdIck, which we crossed at once. I remained 
 In the cabin of the yacht with the princess, and 
 everybody, fearing to be 111, stayed on the deck. 
 I read to her a fine novel by Dorat, which had 
 just been published, entitled: The Sacrifices of 
 Love. A few situations had bearing on our po- 
 
122 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 sition; and we were unable to read it without a 
 great interest and much emotion. 
 
 How many charms were united in Mme. de 
 Czartoryska! Years of misfortune and regrets 
 have not been able to efface the image. We 
 stopped at Rotterdam and arrived the next day at 
 The Hague, where the prince and princess were 
 received with the greatest joy by M. de Lachere- 
 sia, the ambassador of Spain. I have nothing but 
 praise to speak of him. Mme. de Lacheresia, a 
 tall, vigorous, and ardent Peruvian, noticed me, 
 and acted towards me, at the end of ten minutes, 
 like an acquaintance of ten years; she did not 
 cease to question the princess with regard to me 
 and to question me also, and she embarrassed us 
 both. 
 
 We had been at The Hague two days, when at 
 two o'clock in the morning, Bochdanowitz, who 
 did not speak a word of French, knocked at my 
 door and said to me in bad German : 
 
 " Come down, the princess is dying." 
 
 The prince was not at The Hague, being in the 
 country at the chateau of the prince of Orange. 
 
 I rushed downstairs, and in truth found her 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 123 
 
 unconscious. It was some hours before I suc- 
 ceeded in making her recover her senses. She 
 held out her hand to me as soon as she perceived 
 me near her. 
 
 " I am happy," she said, " I die In the arms of 
 him whom I love, without having anything of 
 which to reproach myself." 
 
 During the day she had frequent fainting 
 spells. 
 
 I knew by reputation the celebrated Gaublus, 
 professor of medicine. I went to consult him at 
 Leyden, and left at break of day. I explained to 
 M. Gaublus, In fullest detail, the Illness which 
 the princess had had at Spa, and the one she then 
 had, without mentioning her name; he asked me 
 If she was my wife; I replied no, but that she was 
 my sister. He then asked me If I was a physi- 
 cian or a surgeon. I again replied that I was 
 not. 
 
 " You are then," said he, " the most tender 
 and most intelligent of brothers." 
 
 He reassured me as to the princess* condition, 
 told me that it was not dangerous ; that he was too 
 old and gouty to permit of his going to see her. 
 
124 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 He ordered a treatment for her the success of 
 which he guaranteed, Instructed me to keep him In- 
 formed of Its effect, and told me that he would 
 be very glad to see the patient when she should 
 be less feeble. I returned to The Hague. The 
 princess heard of what I had done with pleasure 
 and gratitude. 
 
 It was agreed that I should accompany her as 
 far as Brussels, after having made the trip 
 through Holland last as long as possible, and that 
 then I should leave for Italy. Lovers are like 
 children. It Is but at times that they feel a distant 
 grief, and they sacrifice much to the present. 
 Ten or twelve days of happiness seemed to us 
 sufficient to pay for our lives. This short respite 
 quieted us. The princess recovered. I no 
 longer thought of asking anything from her of 
 which she might repent. I saw all her tender- 
 ness and desired nothing. At that time, however, 
 I was jealous without any reason, so extravagantly 
 jealous that I can not help speaking of It. 
 
 I had seen In London a certain young prince 
 PonlatowskI, nephew of the King of Poland, and 
 a cousin to the prince, who had been brought up 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 125 
 
 in England and to whom I had never paid much 
 attention. Mme. de Czartoryska told me that 
 he was expected at The Hague. This produced 
 no other effect on me than to fear the Importunity 
 of a third party. One evening when I was at the 
 play with the prince and princess, someone came 
 to whisper to him that prince PonlatowskI had 
 just arrived, and he went out. I can not express 
 the emotion this caused In me. All the accomplish- 
 ments of prince PonlatowskI, all the advantages 
 he possessed to please the princess, with whom 
 he was destined to live, presented themselves to 
 my mind, and turned my head; I left the play and 
 went home. I had fearful thoughts, the princess 
 appeared lost to me, and lost from that very mo- 
 ment. I frightened myself so, that I determined 
 to flee and to leave at once for Italy. 
 
 I sent for post horses, and ordered my carriage. 
 It was more than ten o'clock. The princess sur- 
 prised at not seeing me at Mme. de Lacheresla's, 
 where she was dining, left without saying any- 
 thing, took the first carriage she found in the 
 courtyard, and came to our Inn. She was much 
 surprised to see my chaise ready and standing at 
 
126 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 the door. She asked where I was, and went up 
 to my room. 
 
 " What does this mean," said she, " and where 
 are you going? " 
 
 " To die far from you,*' I replied with despair, 
 " to flee a greater misfortune than that of being 
 separated from you." 
 
 " I do not understand you, explain; you are out 
 of your senses; do you think I can live and see 
 you In the condition In which you now are? " 
 
 The princess' eyes showed me all my wrongs, 
 and the many reasons I had to be easy In mind. 
 I was ashamed of my extravagance, and embar- 
 rassed to confess It; I was obliged to do so, how- 
 ever. The princess neither reproached nor made 
 jest of me; she embraced me. 
 
 " Never be afraid to lose my heart; I am sorry 
 that you should have suffered so; but much do I 
 feel the value of your love. Let us lose no time; 
 we are awaited at the Spanish Embassy ; the slight- 
 est pretext will suffice to excuse us." 
 
 On the way down she said to my valet: " He 
 Is not going away," with an Indescribable grace. 
 
 We departed for Amsterdam, and we stopped 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 127 
 
 at Leyden to see Dr. Gaublus. He talked with 
 the princess a long time: "There are," said he 
 to her, " some maladies rarely dangerous to 
 women, and which the physicians cannot cure. 
 Your brother," he added, laughing, " knows per- 
 haps more about these than I do." At this the 
 princess blushed. *' Be constant and prudent, 
 and you will be happy. I have never seen a 
 woman more dearly loved." He spoke to her of 
 our conversation with Interest. Nothing was lost 
 with so tender a heart. 
 
 We left late for Amsterdam. The night was 
 dark. I was In the end of a large gondola with 
 the princess; I pressed her hands against my heart, 
 I took her In my arms without her offering any 
 resistance. She went to bed supperless; and, ac- 
 cording to custom, I remained near her bed. We 
 embraced with tenderness as soon as we were 
 alone; I could not quell the desires which she 
 seemed to share ; I dared much and was soon pun- 
 ished. 
 
 '' I should never have believed," she said to 
 me, with grief and Indignation, " that the being 
 so dear to me should so soon have forgotten his 
 
128 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 promises and resolutions ; and that he should have 
 been tempted to sacrifice the happiness of my life 
 for a moment's pleasure. It was so sweet to me 
 to owe to your love my virtue and my peace of 
 mind!'' 
 
 Her maid entered, she said that she wished to 
 sleep and dismissed me. 
 
 There is no more awful feeling than to have 
 merited the anger of one whom one loves to ex- 
 cess. I spent the night in sorrow and repent- 
 ance. The next morning, at eight o'clock, M. 
 Oneski came to get me, and in spite of objections, 
 took me for a walk to see the interesting things 
 of Amsterdam and its environs, until eight o'clock 
 at night. The princess treated me with a cold- 
 ness which drove me to distraction; she loved me 
 too much to notice it without pitying me. She 
 approached me and whispered: 
 
 " See how much I am to be pitied, I am cer- 
 tain that you will not again be guilty; I punish 
 you, I grieve you, I do not wish the courage to 
 do so." 
 
 These few words revived me. The supper 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 129 
 
 was gay, and the departure set for the next day. 
 It was suggested to return in small two-seated 
 cabriolets which one can drive oneself, and which 
 travel very quickly. It was arranged that I 
 should take the princess, I being the best driver. 
 She began by refusing; but she saw so much sor- 
 row in my eyes, that she consented. We de- 
 parted. I found her serious during the trip. I 
 asked her what was the matter. 
 
 " I do not wish to scold you," she replied. " I 
 have forgiven you freely, but so great an impres- 
 sion cannot so easily be effaced, and it is not with 
 you, but with myself that I am displeased, and if 
 I did wrong in having in you a blind confidence, 
 I am very guilty. I have much of which to re- 
 proach myself." 
 
 I easily dispelled her fears; the most tender 
 tears were the reward. We remained another 
 week at The Hague. 
 
 Finally we had to return to Brussels, where, in 
 good faith, we expected to separate for ever. 
 We almost died of despair; I daily coughed up 
 several handkerchiefs of blood. The princess 
 
130 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 was In no better condition than I; she almost died 
 the day we crossed the Moerdlck. I spent the 
 night near her. 
 
 *' We have promised," she told me, " more 
 than we can keep; the excess of your love and 
 courage could yet save my life. Would you be 
 capable (solely loved), not to be jealous of prince 
 Repnine, to be content with my heart, and lay 
 claim to nothing else? " 
 
 A new plan of life was arranged with as much 
 good faith as the others, and, as will be seen later, 
 with no greater success. We stopped but one day 
 at Brussels, and returned to Paris. 
 
 I left the princess at Senlls, and went to spend 
 twenty-four hours at Haute-Fontalne, a very dif- 
 ferent man from what I was when I left. The 
 next evening at nine o'clock, I reached Paris; I 
 alighted at I'Hotel de Chartres where the prin- 
 cess was stopping. I found prince Repnine there. 
 He received me politely; but he appeared cold 
 and constrained. Mme. Czartoryska was In her 
 bed; she pretended to feel badly, said that she 
 wished to sleep, and dismissed us both. She had 
 but the time to give me a small package In which 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 131 
 
 were a very tender note and a lock of her hair 
 which I had much desired. About eleven o'clock, 
 d'Oraison entered my room : 
 
 " I have just left a madman/' said he, " whom 
 I have promised to go and reassure early to-mor- 
 row morning. This is why I am here so late: 
 prince Repnine has gotten it into his head that you 
 are in love with the princess and that she loves 
 you. I told him that I was certain that such was 
 not the case, that I knew that you had another 
 attachment and, for the sake of greater certainty, 
 I came to speak of the matter to you.'' 
 
 My agitation and confusion informed the cheva- 
 lier that he had made a mistake. 
 
 " You are," said he, " the strangest and most 
 frivolous of men. How about pretty Marianne, 
 do you no longer love her? " 
 
 I told him all that had passed since he had left 
 London; he did not blame me, pitied me, and did 
 not reassure me as to the future. 
 
 Painful reflections took up my entire night. 
 The next day I called for news of the princess. I 
 found her no better than the evening before. 
 Prince Repnine, whom I met, appeared to me 
 
132 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 rather calm. The princess received me coldly. 
 I did not complain of this, and suffered in silence. 
 Several days passed thus without prince Repnine 
 giving me an opportunity to speak to her alone. 
 He seemed satisfied and calm. I neither slept 
 nor ate. I spat much blood; I, however, was 
 anxious to conceal my condition, my blood-stained 
 handkerchief betrayed me. 
 
 " What do I see ! *' she said, as she passed near 
 me. " Come at seven o'clock, I shall be alone, 
 I wish to speak to you." 
 
 I was exact at the appointment. 
 
 " My friend," said she on entering, *' you are 
 very 111; no doubt it is my fault; of two beings 
 very dear to me, one must then die of grief! 
 What is the matter with you? Open your heart 
 to me ! I wish It, I demand it, I beg it of you on 
 my knees." 
 
 " Nothing is the matter with me," I replied as 
 I pressed her in my arms. *' I need but courage. 
 It depends but on you to give me some. Tell me 
 that you love me, I need to hear it." 
 
 " Yes, my friend, my tender friend, I love you, 
 I adore you ; no power can prevent me from tell- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 133 
 
 ing you. Strengthen yourself with patience; per- 
 sist in a conduct which makes me add to so much 
 affection the most deserved esteem. Your con- 
 duct towards prince Repnine is too good; he can 
 neither accuse you of sharpness nor of duplicity. 
 I severely reproach myself the grief I cause you. 
 I, however, spare him as much as I can; it is 
 doubly painful to me not to be frank, and to treat 
 you in his presence in so different a manner. It 
 is to these precautions that I owe the confidence 
 of which, I trust he is still possessed, and whose 
 loss would bring us the most disastrous outcome. 
 Do not be angry, my friend; reason makes re- 
 monstrances, but love commands, and whenever 
 it speaks, it is always the strongest. Be careful 
 of a life which is my all; be careful of the blood 
 which I would repurchase with all my own." 
 
 " Oh ! my friend, your words are like a balm, 
 they restore to me a calm which I thought for 
 ever lost. My heart is not unworthy of yours; It 
 is also capable of generosity. I render to prince 
 JRepnine all the justice he deserves. May it 
 please God that he never be unhappy through me ! 
 May all the attentions, all consideration be for 
 
134 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 him! A glance will console me, will remind me 
 that I am dearer to you than all, will reassure me; 
 if I were unjust, my dear friend, I should never 
 suffer so much as if I knew you to have things of 
 which to reproach yourself." 
 
 Prince Repnine arrived when we expected him 
 the least; we were embarrassed at his appearance, 
 and, in spite of ourselves, he noticed it, for, from 
 that moment, he was unable to repress his jeal- 
 ousy; it was such as was to be expected from a 
 man so violent, generous and sensitive. He knew 
 how harmful a scene would be to the princess, 
 he wished to spare it to her, he left the room 
 when he feared to be no longer master of himself. 
 One evening he went to Mme. I'Huillier's. 
 
 *' I am dying," he said to her. " I can no 
 longer bear the constraint I have imposed on my- 
 self; I must open my heart to you. M. de Lau- 
 zun adores the princess and is in turn adored by 
 her. He is as proud and jealous as I am; he 
 must hate me. His polite and moderate conduct 
 is the greatest proof of the power your friend has 
 over him, a power she has no doubt purchased 
 with the gift of her heart and person. Vile in- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 135 
 
 trigues are not made for two men who must rec- 
 ognise themselves as worthy of her. One of us 
 must perish, or neither one will ever be at peace; 
 he robs me of the only object to which my happi- 
 ness was attached. I shall defend It." 
 
 It was useless for Mme. THuIllIer to try to 
 quiet him; the next day I received the following 
 note ; 
 
 " My esteem and my hatred are known to you I 
 Let us defend an object we cannot share; one of 
 us must perish by the hand of the other. With 
 confidence I leave to you the choice of time, place, 
 and of arms. 
 
 " Nicolas Vassi Lievitch Repnine." 
 
 I replied as follows: 
 
 " Prince Repnine will not believe me capable of 
 fear. I esteem him sufficiently to refuse the 
 honour he proposes to me. I shall not accept a 
 combat which would compromise a person whom 
 I respect, and which would deprive her of one of 
 her most faithful friends. If the prince attacks 
 me, I shall defend my life In a manner to prove to 
 
136 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 him that I do not wish to shed the blood of a man 
 to whom Mme. la prlncesse Czartoryska owes so 
 much. 
 
 " Lauzun/' 
 
 After having received my answer, he sent me 
 word to wait for him at home early the next morn- 
 ing. He came In fact to rue Saint-Pierre, where 
 I dwelt; we were left alone and the following con- 
 versation began: 
 
 " Listen to me, monsieur," said prince Rep- 
 nlne, " and you will not refuse me what I asked. 
 It Is my rival. It Is my enemy whom I take as 
 judge as to what Is left for me to do In the fright- 
 ful position In which I am. I was appointed 
 Russian ambassador to Poland; at the beginning 
 of the troubles, I saw, I adored the princess; I 
 sacrificed all to the happiness of proving it to her. 
 Her family frequently offended the Empress. I 
 received against her relatives the most severe 
 orders; they were not carried out; I received a 
 harsh reprimand; my head was made responsible 
 for my conduct. The princes CzartoryskI con- 
 tinued to repeat the offence and were never pun- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 137 
 
 Ished. I lost the confidence of my sovereign. I 
 saw the downfall of the most astonishing fortune 
 that had ever been seen In the Russian Empire. I 
 was recalled to justify myself. Only the influ- 
 ence of M. le comte Panlne, my uncle, saved my 
 life. The Empress named someone else for the 
 Embassy of Warsaw and I resigned myself to live 
 there as a private individual. . . . How- 
 ever, being generous and tender, the princess 
 Czartoryska considered herself the reward of so 
 many services. ... I was happy. The 
 Empress ordered me to join Romanzof's army. 
 I refused to obey. All her bounties were with- 
 drawn from me; all that was left was a mediocre 
 pension, sufficient to live, to the man whose dis- 
 play had dazzled Poland. The princess was good 
 enough to leave Warsaw, where I could no longer 
 remain without danger. She travelled, I fol- 
 lowed her. Everywhere she received homage, 
 she was never deceived by it. She easily dis- 
 cerned the vanity, fatuity and bad faith of those 
 who rendered them to her. She left for London 
 a few weeks after me; I met you at Calais, we 
 crossed the sea together. The chevalier d'Orai- 
 
138 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 son, whom I had long known, had often spoken 
 of you to me; your attachment for beautiful Lady 
 Sarah was known over all England, and rendered 
 you Interesting. To fear you was my first feel- 
 ing. I was soon reassured by seeing you pay 
 court to a young and amiable person. The fatu- 
 ity of your ambassador caused me no real anx- 
 iety. I left for Spa, where you came to join us. 
 While there, the princess was always sad. 111; but 
 I saw you engrossed with Mile, de Saint-Leger, 
 and did not divine the cause. 
 
 *' Bound, without being able to excuse myself, 
 to accompany Mme. de Tzernischeff back to 
 Paris, I felt secure enough to the extent of being 
 pleased to have you keep the princess company 
 on her trip. The Interest you had shown me, 
 the manner In which we had lived together at Spa, 
 had inspired me with a liking for you ; my Inclina- 
 tion would have caused me to love you, had fate 
 not forced me to hate you. I received no news 
 from the princess during her entire trip In Hol- 
 land. Terror seized my soul, the future unfolded 
 before me. I felt certain of my misfortune be- 
 fore I ever had proof of It. Everything has con- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 139 
 
 firmed it since our arrival at Paris; the princess 
 loves you. I know her too well not to be aware 
 that she is tormented with remorse; she will not 
 see me without embarrassment, without reluctance. 
 She will suffer unimaginable grief; were it not 
 for you I should still be all for her. If she does 
 not lose either one or the other, she loses us both. 
 I have no plan to hope for in the country I have 
 abandoned for her. As long as I exist, you shall 
 not be the undisturbed possessor of a heart of 
 which you know the value; as long as you live, 
 It will belong more to you than to me; and each 
 instant will be marked by new anxieties and new 
 frenzies." 
 
 " Your hatred is just, monsieur," I replied, 
 " and involuntary criminal though I be, I de- 
 serve it fully : my heart is, however, not unworthy 
 of you, nor of the homages which it renders to 
 the princess. I have long struggled against a pas- 
 sion which could be followed only by the greatest 
 sorrows. I have counted as one of the greatest 
 that which disturbed the peace which reigned in 
 your heart. Carried away in spite of myself by 
 this unreasonable passion, I have ever before my 
 
140 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 eyes the frightful idea of inspiring nothing but 
 remorse; ready to make all sacrifices, I can de- 
 mand none, I know all your advantages over me, 
 I can only disturb your happiness; but a stranger, 
 necessarily separated from her by circumstances, 
 you would soon have destroyed all mine, could I 
 hope for some. I shall, however, not dishonour, 
 by disputing it, a conquest which, all glorious 
 though it be, must remain unknown. I do not 
 wish that the princess should have to reproach me 
 for having attempted the life of him to whom she 
 owes so much gratitude. Should I perish, my 
 death could be easily justified; and, after having 
 caused yours, the princess would not long survive 
 you. I shall go away, monsieur. I shall go and 
 seek out dangers which will not make me guilty; 
 I pity you, I esteem you, I hate you; but it will 
 only be against my will that I shall fight you, and 
 I warn you that I am and insisted on being un- 
 armed." 
 
 " Enough, monsieur,'* said prince Repnine, " I 
 owe sincerity to so generous an enemy. I shall 
 be careful of Mme. Czartoryska's feelings. I 
 shall not compromise her reputation, but I shall 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 141 
 
 employ all that Is left of my influence over her to 
 make her leave a country where she cannot be 
 happy. I notify you of this, monsieur, and ask 
 your word of honour not to follow her." 
 
 '^ I need promise you nothing, monsieur," I re- 
 plied. " I shall never hesitate as to what I shall 
 consider necessary to the happiness of the prin- 
 cess, and I alone shall be the judge of that." 
 
 Prince Repnine left me and went to the prin- 
 cess; I did not see her alone the remainder of 
 the day. She appeared to be painfully and deeply 
 affected. She was unwell, and locked herself In 
 her room early and would see neither prince Rep- 
 nine nor me. 
 
 Convinced of all her love, she no longer con- 
 cealed the warmth of her affection, nor that of her 
 desires; she no longer sought to hinder mine; to 
 ruin oneself was nothing, I had to be certain of 
 being adored. 
 
 I was about to absent myself for a week, and 
 this effort was beyond my courage; I was still In 
 the regiment of gardes francalses, and shortly I 
 would be compelled to go on duty at Fontalne- 
 bleau. The princess felt only the necessity of 
 
142 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 reassuring me by giving herself up to me. I have 
 awful moments to recall ; I tremble while writing, 
 but a sacred oath imposes this terrible task on me. 
 
 It was the 5th of November. I was to leave 
 two days after for Fontainebleau. Contrary to 
 her usual habit, the princess had ordered her door 
 closed to everyone, even to prince Repnine. I 
 was alone with her; I reproached her with being 
 sad and serious with me. 
 
 " I can not love you I I am yours," said she to 
 me; " enjoy all your rights, you must, I wish it." 
 
 I rushed into her arms. I was happy, or, 
 rather, the crime was consummated. Let people 
 judge of the horror of my lot, even while pos- 
 sessing the woman I idohsed. She did not have 
 a moment's pleasure; her tears bathed her face, 
 she pushed me away. 
 
 " It is all over," said she to me; " there are no 
 longer any limits to my wrongdoings, there will 
 no longer be any to my misfortunes; leave the 
 
 house." 
 
 I wanted to remain. She cast herself at my 
 
 feet: 
 
 " Leave, in the name of God, leave! " 
 
J 3, 3 ' ' > 
 
 > 5\ ' » ■> > 
 
 3 3 3) 
 
 > 3 3 3 , > > , , , 
 
 ' 5 1 , 3 J 5 , :> 5 3 5 
 
 eg 
 
 4; 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 143 
 
 Struck as by lightning, I dared not reply; I re- 
 turned home, my night was a torture which I 
 alone can still conceive. I returned to her house 
 early the next morning; the curtains of her bed 
 were closed, I trembled as I drew them aside. She 
 was unconscious; blood was trickling from her 
 mouth onto her breast; a little box lying open on 
 her bed informed me that she had taken poison. 
 
 I thought her dead, and I swallowed what was 
 left in the box with avidity. I had a violent nerv- 
 ous attack throughout the whole night. 
 
 I do not know what became of me during 
 twenty-four hours. I only know that I did not 
 leave my bed, and that I threw up much blood; 
 which, from all appearances, saved my life. 
 
 Mme. de Lauzun came to get me, to take me 
 to Fontainebleau, where I was to go with her. 
 I was In a state of depression and stupidity which 
 did not allow me to think of remaining behind. 
 I requested Mme. de Lauzun to wait for me a 
 moment. I arose and dressed with much diffi- 
 culty, and I was able to have news of the princess. 
 She was still in a dying condition. I went away, 
 however; at Fontainebleau I was like a madman. 
 
144 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 Except during the time of my service, I saw no 
 one, I was really very 111. While at Fontalne- 
 bleau I received a letter from the princess, which 
 I think It well to quote here. 
 
 " Oh, my friend, my lover ! You whom I Idol- 
 ise, you who combine all the affections of my heart, 
 you are no longer near me ! You have gone, I 
 have wished It, why did you obey me ! Had I 
 then to do something for duties which I have 
 wholly violated! Of all the horrors that sur- 
 round me those of death are the least frightful; 
 If you knew what future opens up before me! I 
 have lost all hope, all right of being happy. • I 
 dare no longer promise anything. I have be- 
 trayed my pledges ! At least may your love, may 
 your happiness serve me In the place of what I 
 have lost. But, alas ! I speak of the future and 
 I am dying! I shall not have the barbarous cour- 
 age to order you to live ; I know not what Is taking 
 place within me, everything feels strange. I feel 
 my last breath coming on lips still burning with 
 your kisses. Come, do not lose a minute; let us 
 die In each other's arms, that happiness and pleas- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 145 
 
 ure may be our last. No, do not listen to sense- 
 less desires. May my remorse, at least, expiate 
 my wrongdoing. May the courage of no longer 
 being guilty give me back, at the expense of my 
 life and of my happiness, some little esteem for 
 myself! " 
 
 This letter, written with a trembling hand, wet 
 with her tears, completed my distraction. I left 
 for Paris alone, as soon as the night had come. 
 I advised the princess of a place where we might 
 see each other In safety. Her weakness was ex- 
 treme; she fainted repeatedly. I was hardly any 
 stronger. I shall not take advantage of the pa- 
 tience of those who read these pages, if they have 
 never loved, perhaps even If they do not love at the 
 moment they read this, they will find me very tire- 
 some. I shall therefore be content with saying 
 that this conversation did us much good and much 
 harm. I returned to Fontalnebleau ; I performed 
 my service, which appeared to me to last for cen- 
 turies, and I came back. Our conduct during 
 some weeks was circumspect. Prince Repnine 
 was generous. The frightful change of which I 
 
146 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 was the cause, the certainty that I did not see the 
 princess alone, the prospect of her leaving soon, 
 quieted him; he pitied me and recovered his tran- 
 quillity. 
 
 He was mistaken, however. I sometimes saw 
 Mme. Czartoryska, alone or outside of her home; 
 the wisdom of my conduct, my moderation had 
 banished the dangers which she had so prodi- 
 giously feared. Love and nature have rights from 
 which one cannot escape. How can one refuse 
 anything to the lover one adores, especially when 
 he asks for nothing! The princess gave herself 
 up to me, ready to suffer all. In the future, our 
 days appeared to us rewarded by so much happi- 
 ness ! Incapable of anything else, I saw the prin- 
 cess or waited for her, and whenever I lost hope 
 of seeing her before the next morning, I went to 
 bed; my body unequal to the fatigue of being 
 away from her. 
 
 Prince Repnine had some suspicions. The 
 princess noticed that he was having her followed; 
 all appeared preferable to her than the horror of 
 deceiving. She reached the terrible decision to 
 confess all to him ; this confession made by a gen- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 147 
 
 erous heart, was received by a generous heart. 
 Prince Repnine did not permit himself a complaint 
 nor a reproach. 
 
 " Be happy," he said to her; " I do not flatter 
 myself of having the courage to be a witness to 
 your happiness. I shall leave in two weeks; I 
 shall join the Russian army." 
 
 We did not think it well to exhibit to the eyes 
 of this generous man the object and the cause of 
 his unhappiness and troubles; I made an effort 
 which I thought beyond my strength, I consented 
 to go to M. de Choiseul's, at Chanteloup, until 
 the departure of prince Repnine. 
 
 I went away; I daily received word from the 
 princess; I suffered, and I was not living far from 
 her. I returned and found prince Repnine gone. 
 Whoever has not experienced a harsh constraint 
 cannot feel the full value of freedom. My happi- 
 ness was no longer disturbed but by the fear of the 
 future, and by the horrible certainty of seeing It 
 soon end. We were ceaselessly engrossed with 
 plans of how never to separate. We sometimes 
 had hope; but the fate of her charming children 
 always stopped us. Her care was so touching. It 
 
148 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 was so necessary to them ! Accustomed to love all 
 that was my mistress', I strongly attached myself 
 to her children. I thought it but right to share 
 the duties of their mother; my eyes filled with tears 
 as I caressed them. I preferred to meet the trou- 
 bles which were then overwhelming me than to de- 
 prive them of a mother that one cannot reasonably 
 compare with any other. She penetrated the 
 sentiments that filled my soul; they added new 
 rights over her. She knew that I should gladly 
 have given up half my life so that there might be 
 left to me one of the precious children of whom 
 it seemed to me I was the father. We were al- 
 ways together; we went out riding twice a day to 
 escape troublesome visitors, of whom it was im- 
 possible to get rid. 
 
 The date of her departure for Poland came: 
 her husband stayed behind on account of a law- 
 suit. I resolved to accompany her as secretly and 
 as far as I could; in fact, I only left her at two 
 leagues from Warsaw. This voyage had been 
 charming, and the princess had daily been more 
 tender and amiable. The moment of our separa- 
 tion was terrible. 
 
Due DE LAUZUN 149 
 
 " My friend," said she to me, " I must at last 
 reveal to you a secret I have been at great pains 
 to conceal. You have so wished for one of my 
 children, you will have It. I wish to leave you the 
 dearest, the better part of myself; I am enceinte, 
 and have not lived with my husband since I sur- 
 rendered to you! I shall have the courage to 
 confess everything to my husband, and to obtain 
 that the dearest token of our love be returned to 
 you." 
 
 People must understand my heart. If they wish 
 to judge of the Impression made on me by this 
 speech. It exhausted my strength In a moment; 
 I fainted, and, when I came to my senses, the 
 princess was gone. Her father-in-law, who had 
 come to meet her, had compelled her to abandon 
 me; she had left one of her servants behind to 
 care for me. I was In a state of dejection from 
 which nothing could draw me; I allowed myself 
 to be taken back as far as Breslau, without eating 
 or drinking, or uttering a single word; I stopped 
 there, and waited for news of the princess. They 
 to some extent restored me to my normal condi- 
 tion, and I continued my way to Frankfort, where 
 
150 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 I learned that the King was dangerously 111 with the 
 small-pox. 
 
 I heard of his death while passing at Deux- 
 Ponts. This disarranged all my projects. I was 
 not in a fit state to pay my court to the new King, 
 and I rejoined the Royal. Legion, of which I was 
 colonel, at Mouzon,^^ in Champagne ; I lived there 
 in the greatest privacy, and saw only the officers 
 of my regiment. My time was divided between 
 my military duties and the princess. I knew her 
 to be sad, ill, but she wrote by every mail. Finally 
 several brought me no news; I sent a messenger, 
 who covered the distance with the utmost speed. 
 I learned on his return that the princess had been 
 dangerously 111, and that the only person who 
 could give me news of her was not at her side. 
 Her strength had succumbed to the terrible con- 
 fession she had made her husband. It had been 
 received by him with tenderness and generosity, 
 but vapours, nervous attacks, a mortal sadness, 
 combined with the discomfort of her condition, had 
 brought her to a most deplorable state. She was 
 most anxious to see me, but did not think It possi- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 151 
 
 ble. I asked M. de Conflons, under whom I 
 served, If he could give me three weeks' leave of 
 absence, which I should be very glad to spend in 
 the country near Frankfort. 
 
 I went away alone and as secretly as possible. 
 On the last day I got lost, and I went to ask my 
 way at a house In which I saw a light. I was 
 much surprised to find an English family and to 
 learn that It was that of the princess' gardener. 
 I well knew that It was not difficult to enter the 
 park, but I did not wish to be recognised; I feared 
 to be arrested by the patrols of cossacks and of 
 being unable to reach her without revealing my 
 Identity. It was eleven o'clock at night; I saw 
 the different troops which had just been making 
 their rounds, returning, and I slipped Into the 
 garden, where I was directly attacked by two big 
 dogs which were let loose every night. One of 
 these I had given to the princess while In England. 
 I called It by name; Caesar recognised me and 
 came to caress me ; the other dog withdrew, and I 
 approached the house; I saw two women who were 
 taking a walk; one of these went In; I recognised 
 
152 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 her as Mme. Parlsot, a maid whom I had recom- 
 mended to the princess, and the other came to- 
 wards me. 
 
 " Come," said she to me, " neither obstacles nor 
 distance can deceive my heart; it was awaiting 
 you." 
 
 The princess pressed me in her arms. 
 
 " The needs of my heart always make me de- 
 vine your acts; it was impossible that you should 
 leave to me the frightful idea of all that sepa- 
 rated us, that you should not come to lend new 
 charms to my retreat, my sole consolation." 
 
 I spent forty-eight hours at Powonski ! ^^ 
 There everything was interesting to me; I had to 
 leave it. I had taken measures so as to be sure 
 of being at her lying-in, or at least to be near 
 her. 
 
 I returned a little more calm than the first 
 time; back to my regiment I procured all the 
 memoirs concerning the affairs of Poland, of Prus- 
 sia and of Russia; and by means of a great num- 
 ber of good and bad books which I had the pa- 
 tience to read, I arranged a political plan on the 
 interests of the three powers. I prepared a rather 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 153 
 
 long report, which I addressed to prince Adam.^^ 
 He communicated it to M. de Stackelberg, Rus- 
 sian minister at Warsaw, who sent it to Moscow 
 without my knowledge. The hope of becoming 
 ambassador or minister of France at Warsaw gave 
 me for my work a tireless ardour. The princess 
 approved of my plan, and each mail brought me 
 new encouragement. 
 
 In the month of September, she advised me 
 that she was less satisfied with her husband's con- 
 duct ; that my last voyage had become known, and 
 that she feared that the one I wished to make for 
 her lying-in might have great inconveniences; but 
 that she would die of grief If I did not make it. 
 I departed towards the end of September, and 
 found at Strasburg a letter from the princess which 
 had come by messenger, and which earnestly re- 
 quested me to delay my departure. I found an- 
 other at Frankfort which frightened me even 
 more as to the ill disposition of the prince. Noth- 
 ing could influence me to remain away from the 
 princess during the time of her lying-in. I sent 
 her a Pole, named MuskowskI, whom I had 
 brought with me, and I went to wait for him at 
 
154 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 a small free town built on the Vistula and called 
 Thorn. 
 
 I there received the princess' reply. She in- 
 formed me that she could not be so near with- 
 out wishing to see me; no matter what the danger, 
 that it was Important that I should be seen by no 
 one, that Mme. I'Huillier would conceal me in her 
 house, and that she would come to see me there. 
 I did not lose a moment to reach it; anxiety, agita- 
 tion, fatigue, had changed me to the point of being 
 unrecognisable. 
 
 *' You will not see your princess this even- 
 ing," said the compassionate Mme. I'Huillier, em- 
 bracing me; *' she has rather sharp pains on ac- 
 count of which she has been ordered to bed; they 
 will probably pass during the night, and she will 
 be here early to-morrow morning." 
 
 The next day, on the contrary, the pains in- 
 creased, and it was with great difficulty that I suc- 
 ceeded In entering the blue palace, where Mme. 
 Parisot locked me in a large wardrobe, behind 
 the princess' bed. Her travail lasted almost 
 thirty-six hours. I heard her cries and it seemed 
 as If each one would be the last. I shall not un- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 155 
 
 dertake to describe what went on in my mind. 
 My misfortunes were the fruit of my crimes ; she 
 whom I loved more than all on earth was their 
 victim. The torture finally ceased; I was drawn 
 from my prison, and allowed to see Mme. Czar- 
 toryska. I bathed her face with my tears. I 
 could not utter a single word. 
 
 " You have saved my life,'* she said to me. " I 
 knew you to be here. I owed my strength only 
 to the courage inspired me by the certainty of my 
 being so near you; could I be without it, feeling 
 sure that you would receive my last sigh. Kiss 
 that child, who is already more dear to me than all 
 the others! It would be dangerous for him 
 should you be discovered ! Leave, go and locate 
 yourself at eight leagues from here, at a farm of 
 which I can dispose. This note will cause you to 
 be received by the good people who live in it. We 
 shall see each other soon; you shall receive news 
 of me daily." 
 
 I slowly betook myself to my new refuge. I 
 found a plain house, but clean to the verge of ele- 
 gance. I was received by a man of about sixty 
 years, of venerable mien; his wife, a little younger 
 
156 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 than he, appeared to have been beautiful. Two 
 young women with pleasant faces, and a little girl, 
 composed this honest family; I delivered my let- 
 ter; it was as follows: 
 
 " Monsieur Ombowski, I beg you to receive in 
 your house the bearer of this note. I confide to 
 you what I have dearest In the world, and my con- 
 fidence in your care and in your discretion is un- 
 limited. 
 
 " ISABELLE CZARTORYSKA." 
 
 " You are at home here,'* said the good M. 
 Ombowski to me; " you may even dispose of our 
 persons, for we belong to the princess much more 
 because of our gratitude than because of her bene- 
 factions." 
 
 I withdrew to my room without being able 
 to partake of supper. The next day I received 
 news of the princess. She was as well as could 
 be expected. 
 
 I was taking a walk in the rather large garden 
 with M. Ombowski. He told me his story. He 
 had been born with a fortune sufiicient to his am- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 157 
 
 bitlon. He had married for love a young girl of 
 quality from Kamlnick, and had had several chil- 
 dren by her. 
 
 There was no happier lot than his, when prince 
 Radzlwlll, to whom he had been attached for a 
 long time, urged him to enter the confederation of 
 Bar. Two young Poles, who loved his two 
 daughters to distraction, thought they could give 
 no greater proof of their devotion than by follow- 
 ing the father. They were wounded, taken pris- 
 oners, and all three sent to Siberia; their house 
 burned down, their lands devastated by the Rus- 
 sians, and all their property confiscated by the Em- 
 press. Mme. Ombowski, who was from Kam- 
 lnick, an estate belonging to the princess, whom 
 she had seen in her childhood at the home of 
 comte Flemming, her father, went to throw her- 
 self at her feet with her daughters, and had no 
 difficulty In moving a heart so generous and com- 
 passionate. The princess undertook with warmth 
 the mending of the misfortunes of that unhappy 
 family; she obtained their pardon, had the men 
 recalled from Siberia, married the two daughters 
 to their lovers, for whom she secured two Impor- 
 
158 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 tant places in Lithuania, and gave to M. Om- 
 bowski and his wife a very pretty piece of property 
 where they all lived, and where they ever blessed 
 their benefactress. Since I have lived among 
 men, I have never seen any who appreciated their 
 happiness more, and for whom gratitude had 
 greater charms. 
 
 I daily received word from Mme. Czartoryska, 
 and the attentions of my hosts rendered my stay 
 with them very agreeable. I spent a month with- 
 out impatience in this quiet place. One day when 
 I was anxious at not having received a letter from 
 the princess, I saw her appear incognito. A di- 
 vinity descended into this house would have been 
 less adored. We were left alone. 
 
 " My friend," said she to me, " I owe you a 
 long explanation; I had the courage to make to 
 my husband the avowal I had intended; he had 
 pity of the awful state in which I was as I spoke 
 to him, and did not reproach me. ' I shall leave 
 you that child,' he told me,* 'if you so desire; 
 but you must agree by the most sacred oath never 
 to see his father.' 
 
 * The child was in fact left with the princess. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 159 
 
 " My tears were my sole answer; could I prom- 
 ise to abandon you ! You know my husband ! 
 Embittered by wicked people, he may have a 
 moment of anger; but the foundation of his char- 
 acter is good and Indulgent. He Is not jealous, 
 and will soon see you without repugnance. Spend 
 a little time at Dresden and Berlin; let not War- 
 saw appear to be the sole aim of your voyage, and 
 I shall soon again be able to press you in my 
 arms." 
 
 A girl baby was born to the elder daughter of 
 M. Ombowski while this conversation was going 
 on. 
 
 We held the child over the baptismal font, and 
 we called the child, who was a girl, Isabelle — 
 Armande — Fortunee, after the princess, me and 
 chance which had given her a godfather and god- 
 mother. The princess left for Warsaw, and I, 
 the next morning, for Dresden. 
 
 The city and the Elector are as sad as the Elec- 
 tress Is gay. I was soon In great favour with her; 
 the circumspection with which I received the dis- 
 tinctions with which she overwhelmed me was 
 much appreciated by the Elector. The Electress 
 
i6o MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 thought It necessary to speak more plainly. One 
 court day, she led me to the recess of a window: 
 
 " For a Frenchman you are neither gallant nor 
 penetrating," said she to me. 
 
 And as I did not reply, 
 
 " Is It then necessary to question In order to 
 obtain a few words from you ? Is It possible that 
 there should be no woman In this Court to whom 
 you are attentive? " 
 
 " Nothing Is more true, madame." 
 
 "And why, I pray?" 
 
 " The old ones do not tempt me and the young 
 all have lovers." 
 
 " All! You know nothing of the sort; I know 
 some who have none, and who perhaps might wish 
 your court. If they could believe It sincere. 
 Guess," she added, looking at me with much ex- 
 pression. 
 
 The approach of the Elector Interrupted this 
 conversation, which people were beginning to no- 
 tice. I thought it best not to expose the Electress 
 to a second one, and I left Dresden for Berlin. 
 
 I received news from the princess regularly; 
 but she did not yet permit me to go to Warsaw. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN i6i 
 
 I earnestly applied myself to the study of the mili- 
 tary and interior administration of Prussia; I sent 
 several reports to M. le marechal de Muy and to 
 M. de Vergennes, in the absence of M. de Pons, 
 King's minister at Berlin. 
 
 Mme. de Hartefeld, lady of honour to the 
 Queen of Prussia, who formerly had had a great 
 passion for M. le comte Guines, knowing that I 
 had married his niece, considered herself obliged 
 to tender me the greatest civility. Confidence 
 having been established, she confided to me all 
 the details of her attachment for M. de Guines, 
 and ended by taking a liking to me. The prin- 
 cess' letters were no rarer; but they all tended to 
 delay the date of my voyage to Poland. 
 
 I became very intimate with M. Harris, Eng- 
 land's minister, whose society made all the charm 
 of my sojourn in Berlin. He took me everywhere 
 and I was soon as well established as I could have 
 been in Paris. The King returned from Pots- 
 dam; I often had the honour of paying court to 
 him, he treated me with kindness and distinc- 
 tion; prince Henry took me into his friendship. I 
 spent much time in his company, and I heard him 
 
i62 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 always speaking of war and military matters, with 
 renewed admiration. He was good enough to tell 
 me that the King wished me to consider becom- 
 ing minister of France to him, and that he had 
 given him permission to inform me that he would 
 gladly have all measures taken so that I might suc- 
 ceed! This in no way agreed with my plans. I 
 thanked and I dechned, giving as reason that I 
 was much attached to the military career, and that 
 I felt no talent for politics. Prince Henry was 
 kind enough to Insist on several occasions; but 
 without making me change my decision. 
 
 In this Interval, Mademoiselle de Hartefeld, 
 whom I saw frequently, took a great fancy to me ; 
 I was far from returning It. I did not conceal 
 from her that I loved another. Such an admis- 
 sion did not diminish her attachment. I was 
 grateful and touched by this; and considered that 
 I owed her the deepest friendship. I consoled her, 
 I pitied her, but I did not become her lover, and 
 I did not for a moment cease to adore the prin- 
 cess. People judge according to appearances, and 
 soon no one in Berlin doubted that Mile, de Harte- 
 feld was my mistress; Mme. Czartoryska was ad- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 163 
 
 vised to that effect. She beHeved it, wrote me a 
 very cold letter, in which she said that we must 
 discontinue all relations, and earnestly requested 
 me not to come to Warsaw. 
 
 Forsaken by the princess, I almost died of grief. 
 I would have given up my life to speak to her a 
 quarter of an hour; twenty projects, each more 
 extravagant than the other, presented themselves 
 to my mind. I loved the princess too dearly not 
 to be influenced by the fear of compromising her. 
 I therefore obeyed, and decided to return to 
 France. On the eve of the day set for my de- 
 parture, M. de Rullecourt, a French officer in the 
 service of Poland, came as special messenger to 
 bring me a letter from prince Adam, who asked 
 me, as the greatest mark of friendship I could give 
 him, to come and spend twenty-four hours at War- 
 saw on business of the greatest importance, adding 
 that I could easily remain concealed there, should 
 I not wish to be recognised. I did not hesitate a 
 moment and left the same evening. I sent all my 
 servants to Leipsic, and only kept with me a single 
 Polish footman whom I had hired at Berlin. I 
 preferred an open carriage to all others, as being 
 
i64 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 the lightest. I hardly noticed the excessive cold 
 from which many unfortunates perished. The 
 hope of seeing the princess had absorbed all my 
 feelings, both physical and moral. I reached 
 Marlvllle and concealed myself there at the house 
 of M. de Rullecourt. 
 
 Prince Adam came to see me there immediately. 
 He told me that he had communicated to M. de 
 Stackelberg the report relating to the affairs of 
 Poland and of Russia which I had previously sent 
 him; that this minister had forwarded It to his 
 Court, where It had made such an Impression, that 
 he had thought It well to confer with me about It, 
 having no doubt If France should be the least will- 
 ing, that the partition of Poland could be set right, 
 and a great portion of the existence It had lost 
 restored to that power. I replied to the prince 
 that I should see M. le baron de Stackelberg with 
 pleasure, but that I had no power, and that it was 
 difficult for me to devine the Intentions of a min- 
 ister whom I hardly knew. M. de Stackelberg 
 came during the night; we talked a long time. 
 The result of our conversation was a report which 
 I sent to Versailles, and he to Moscow. It was 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 165 
 
 impossible for me to remain concealed until the re- 
 turn of our respective messengers; I therefore had 
 myself presented at Court and went everywhere. 
 
 Mme. Czartoryska was in the country, from 
 whence she returned only two days after; she came 
 to the play. I cannot express the emotion her 
 presence caused me. I visited her in her box; she 
 received me very coldly; it was but with difficulty 
 that I obtained permission to see her alone. The 
 next day she refused to listen to my justification; 
 she demanded that I return her letters and por- 
 trait. I did all she asked, and locked myself in 
 my room in the most gloomy despair. She sent 
 for me the next morning; I found her more calm 
 and less severe. She asked me all the details of 
 what had occurred between Mademoiselle de 
 Hartefeld and me. I burned in her presence her 
 portrait and letters and promised to do the same 
 with all those she might write to me. Made- 
 moiselle de Hartefeld is the only woman towards 
 whom I have behaved ill, which she assuredly did 
 not deserve; therefore have I often and severely 
 reproached myself. 
 
 The princess forgave me, with that grace which 
 
i66 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 Is Inseparable from her every act. I wished to 
 enter In possession of my former rights; but she 
 absolutely refused. 
 
 " You would grieve me," said she; " you would 
 be lost, If In your arms, something should again 
 disturb my happiness." 
 
 M. BranlskI, grand general of the Crown, was 
 more In love with her than ever, and dally showed 
 It by new extravagances. The princess treated 
 him badly and seldom received him; but the en- 
 tire circle of the Palatine of Polosk, In which Mme. 
 Czartoryska mingled much, was wholly devoted 
 to him. It was the only house In Warsaw to 
 which no attempt was made to draw me. The 
 princess Ponlatowska joined the circle; and the 
 princess was so beset by all this, that the conduct 
 which she had to resort to took away a great part 
 of the time which we might have spent together. 
 
 I grieved at this; I thought It was her fault. I 
 complained of her to LullI : 
 
 " She loves you," said she to me, " but you are 
 an object of which she Is too avaricious. A little 
 jealousy will render her more tender than ever, 
 and will give her the courage to put aside all those 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 167 
 
 who wish to keep her away from you. Go more 
 into society; see to it that the women seem not so 
 utterly indifferent to you; you will be the better off 
 for it." 
 
 I unfortunately followed the advice of Lulli. 
 The lover of Mme. Czartoryska could not help 
 but attract the curiosity of the other women; sev- 
 eral made me rather marked advances, among 
 these a certain young comtesse Potoska Plumaska, 
 who was the niece of Mme. la generale Oliniska, 
 at whose house I called continually, and where I 
 always found her. I pretended to be much inter- 
 ested in her; the princess noticed it, and said noth- 
 ing. The little woman was much of a coquette, 
 and was much that way towards me. 
 
 I gave her my arm at a masked ball, where she 
 spoke to me of the conditions on which she con- 
 sented to give herself to me, and even to follow me 
 to France; I did not think I had made such head- 
 way, and I did not wish matters to go so far. I 
 therefore evaded the question, without giving a 
 positive answer. A small mask somewhat near 
 me rose suddenly, and was lost in the crowd. I 
 paid no attention to it and shortly after left the 
 
i68 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 ball. The next day, as usual, I went to take a 
 walk at Pavoansky. It was my greatest pleasure. 
 The princess reached there a few moments after 
 me; but as soon as she perceived me, she had her 
 carriage turn back. I made as If to approach, but 
 she ordered her coachman to go to Warsaw as 
 quickly as possible; I did not know what this 
 meant. I called at her house three times that day 
 without seeing her; I wrote her that I could not 
 comprehend her conduct. She replied: 
 
 " I have seen, I have heard, what I should never 
 have believed; you deceive me for Mme. Plu- 
 maska." 
 
 " You are the cause of my undoing,'* I told 
 Lulll. 
 
 I returned to my room; a terrible fever pos- 
 sessed me, and I had the most fearful transports. 
 Lulll heard of It and went to the princess: 
 
 *' What have you done!" she said to her; 
 " Lauzun Is dying and It Is your work." 
 
 Mme. Czartoryska came to me, spent the day 
 and the entire night at my side, without my recog- 
 nising her. I at last saw her on her knees near 
 
DUC DE LAUZUN 169 
 
 my bed, bathed in tears. So sudden a change 
 from despair to joy almost cost me my life; I re- 
 covered with difficulty; the tender and touching 
 care of the princess made me prefer my extreme 
 weakness to the strength I had lost, and which I 
 was beginning to regain. M. Braniski was jealous 
 of this, complained openly, dared to threaten my 
 life. 
 
 *' I do not love you,'' she said to him; "do 
 not force me to hate you." 
 
 " That suffices, madame," he replied with fury; 
 *' I shall see if M. de Lauzun is worthy of possess- 
 ing an object which I would purchase with all my 
 blood." 
 
 *' Yes, monsieur," retorted the princess haught- 
 ily; " he knows that my life is attached to his; he 
 will know how to defend it; I demand nothing 
 more from you." 
 
 M. Braniski calmed down, and nothing hap- 
 pened. I was warned, however, that the great 
 general held nothing sacred; that I had everything 
 to fear from the crowd of cutthroats by which he 
 was constantly surrounded. I was advised not to 
 
170 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 go abroad without an escort; I took the precau- 
 tion of going well armed, that was all; nothing 
 happened to me. 
 
 I mingled more with society; the manner in 
 which the princess treated me increased the curi- 
 osity which I inspired in all the women of War- 
 saw anxious to see me. A review of hussars was 
 an occasion which brought together a large number 
 of these. They then returned to the reception, at 
 Mme. la generale's. The princess seemed to ask 
 them how they liked her choice, with a grace that 
 deserved their interest . . . and their in- 
 dulgence. While picking up something the 
 feather which was in my hat fell into the fire. 
 Mme. de Plumaska, whom I had not met since the 
 scene which had cost me so much, offered me a 
 rather handsome heron's feather, which she wore in 
 her hair, saying with eagerness: " Let us change 
 feathers." 
 
 " I beg your pardon for not consenting to the 
 offer,'' I replied coldly; "I am attached to my 
 burnt feather." 
 
 Mme. Czartoryska, who had heard me, said to 
 me with a charming glance: 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 171 
 
 " Give me your hat so that I may put mine In 
 it; I now prefer the burnt feather." 
 
 M. BranlskI arose with anger, and went out. 
 
 In the evening, at the masked ball at the 
 Opera, he appeared to wish to pick a quarrel with 
 me. 
 
 " Let us end this, monsieur le general," said 
 I, *' five minutes at Vola will suffice. The means 
 will be more worthy of you and of me than a 
 dispute at the ball." 
 
 He accepted and we made an appointment for 
 the next morning at eight o'clock. All Warsaw 
 soon heard of the affair and prepared to act as 
 witness to It. The King was much grieved on 
 hearing of the matter, and at six o'clock in the 
 mornmg sent for M. BranlskI, with whom he had 
 a long conversation, after which the grand general 
 came to my house, with quite a numerous suite, 
 to tell me that he publicly withdrew all the re- 
 marks at which I might have taken offence, and 
 that he asked my friendship, which he merited by 
 his esteem and his consideration for me. I had 
 nothing more to say: I was obliged to give in 
 and prince Caslmir PonlatowskI, brother of the 
 
172 DUG DE LAUZUN 
 
 King, made us embrace and make up. Mme. 
 Czartoryska had sent me in the morning a superb 
 Turkish horse with a pair of pistols and a sword, 
 with a word wishing me good luck. 
 
 That same evening, our messengers from Ver- 
 sailles and Moscow arrived. The Empress ap- 
 proved my propositions, wrote me a letter full of 
 kind expressions, and sent me very extensive 
 powers. M. de Vergennes ^^ requested me to 
 return to Court as promptly as possible. I set 
 my departure for two days after in the evening. 
 I dined at Pavoanski with the princess. I held 
 her long in my arms; I finally had to leave her; 
 I tore myself from Pavoanski with a grief which 
 the hope of seeing her soon again could not miti- 
 gate, and which was a genuine presentiment that 
 we would never more see each other. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 (1775) 
 
 I REACHED Versailles at the end of the month 
 of March, 1775. M. de Vergennes, whom I did 
 not know, received me with all the Interest which 
 the important affairs with which I was charged, 
 must naturally have Inspired. He praised my 
 conduct, and advised me to leave for Saint 
 Petersburg within a few days, but he soon changed 
 his mind; he did not care that the treaty should 
 be made by me, and that I should remain King's 
 minister to the Empress of all the Russians, who 
 seemed very desirous of having me as such. M. 
 de Juniez, his intimate friend, had just been ap- 
 pointed to that post. M. de Vergennes daily 
 raised absurd difficulties, allowed matters to drag 
 along and wished to have that negotiation broken, 
 without it seeming to be his fault. During that 
 time I lost a lawsuit representing eighty thousand 
 
 175 
 
176 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 livres income; I was little affected by this; my 
 wealth was what interested me least. 
 
 On my return I had found the Queen on very 
 intimate terms with Mme. la princesse de 
 Guemenee and Mme. Dillon; they had sometimes 
 spoken to her of me, and had inspired her with 
 the curiosity of knowing me better. She received 
 me with kindness ; I frequently had the opportunity 
 of meeting her at Mme. de Guemenee's, where she 
 treated me with distinction; I regularly went 
 riding with her, and in less than two months I 
 became a sort of favourite. My favour was, 
 however, interrupted by the necessity of rejoining 
 my regiment. The revolts on account of the 
 wheat, in the villages in the neighbourhood of 
 Paris had caused the troops to be ordered on the 
 march. The Queen desired that my corps be 
 brought near, and that I should not go away; I 
 did not think it well to consent to this, and took 
 leave. She seemed really grieved at this, and 
 on the afternoon of the same day she came to 
 Montreull, at Mme. de Guemenee's to bid me 
 good-bye, and offer to ask the King to permit me 
 to return for the coronation, which I refused. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 177 
 
 The affairs of Russia appeared to be forgotten, 
 I uselessly pressed M. de Vergennes to settle the 
 matter and give me a decisive answer: he told 
 me that he had the treaty more than ever at heart 
 and that he hoped to conclude in the course of the 
 Summer; that the King would recall me from 
 my regiment, should it be necessary. On the very 
 evening I was to leave, the Queen sent me word 
 to delay my departure twelve more hours, and to 
 call on her the following morning at Montreuil. 
 
 " Do not go yet," said she to me with much 
 graclousness; " the revolt on account of the grain 
 makes It compulsory to bring troops near: we 
 shall have your corps ordered here." 
 
 I thanked her, and replied that if It were not 
 necessary, I did not desire a removal which might 
 be disadvantageous to my legion. 
 
 " You are a fool," she answered laughing. 
 
 Baron de VIomenll, charged by M. le marechal 
 de Muy with the movements of the troops, en- 
 tered. 
 
 " Baron," said she to him, '^ do make the royal 
 legion march, and make it come near enough that 
 this fool may not leave us, as he Intends." 
 
178 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 The baron replied that he would carry out her 
 orders, and appeared astonished; I begged him to 
 make no changes In his plans. I again went hunt- 
 ing in the Bols de Boulogne with the Queen; she 
 spoke to me throughout the entire time ; and from 
 that moment my favour was so noticed, that it was 
 perhaps fortunate for me that I left during that 
 night. 
 
 The princess' letters became shorter and less 
 frequent; I received information from Warsaw 
 that she was wholly under the subjection of the 
 Palatine of Polosk and that M. Branlski spent 
 all his time at her house, I wrote her a strong letter 
 about the matter; my remonstrances were ill re- 
 ceived. Cut to the quick, I replied with despair 
 and indignation. I dared to ask for my child; 
 " I did not wish," I said In my letter, " that he 
 should be brought up among my enemies.'' I was 
 unable to obtain him. We fell out and ceased to 
 correspond. 
 
 I returned to Paris, and my return to Court was 
 at least as brilliant as had been my departure. A 
 race of French horses. In which my horse won, put 
 me in the fashion. The Queen appeared anxious 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 179 
 
 to see some races, and many were arranged for 
 the following Spring. I went to Fontainebleau, 
 where my favour began to have the publicity which 
 since has made me so many enemies. 
 
 M. de Vergennes had wholly broken the treaty 
 with Russia, and, although offended, the Empress 
 gave it up only with regret. I sincerely at- 
 tached myself to the Queen, whose bounties and 
 confidence touched me. I wished her to govern 
 a great empire, make her play at twenty a part 
 so brilliant that she would be forever celebrated. 
 In short, I wished her to become the arbiter of 
 Europe; but the more I was desirous of covering 
 her with glory, the more easy it seemed that I 
 should make the road which was to conduct to im- 
 mortality. I made bold to write to the Empress 
 of Russia, and ask her if she wished to continue 
 after her the empire of the world in the hands 
 of a woman. I pointed out an easy way. It was 
 necessary that a treaty advantageous to France, 
 and of which Russia should not be ashamed, 
 signed by the Empress and invested with the re- 
 quired formalities, be deposited in the hands of 
 the Queen of France, and that with such weapons. 
 
i8o MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 she should have the courage to plead before the 
 King and his Council a cause without rejoinder. 
 I had made no mistake in counting on the Em- 
 press; she received my propositions with eager- 
 ness, honoured me with full powers, and gave me no 
 other instructions than to ally through the Queen, 
 at whatever cost, her empire to hers. The Queen 
 did not listen to me without astonishment: the 
 development of so vast a plan impressed her. 
 She asked for time to reflect, and I saw that all 
 was lost. There was nothing, however, that I 
 cared less to risk than to have the slightest re- 
 proach of negligence or of impatience to make 
 myself, and I waited. 
 
 My favour, however, appeared to be rising to 
 the highest degree. The Queen did not think 
 she could do too much for a man who wished to 
 do all for her. Perhaps did she give way as 
 much to a particular inclination (inspired more 
 by the strangeness of my existence than by any 
 other motive) than to what she considered a 
 duty. She rarely went out without me, did not 
 permit me to leave the Court, which was then 
 at Fontainebleau, always made room for me near 
 
PRINCESS DE LAMBALLE. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN i8i 
 
 her at the gaming table, spoke to me continually, 
 came every evening to Mme. de Guemenee's, and 
 showed displeasure when there were enough 
 people to disturb her attention for me. It was 
 Impossible for such conduct to pass unnoticed; 
 still, as my ways were not familiar, as I did not 
 Intrigue, as I asked for nothing either for myself 
 or for anyone, the greedy crowd of courtiers, 
 before declaring Itself for or against me, sought 
 if it could secure nothing through my credit. 
 
 Mme. la princesse de Lamballe, superintendent 
 of the Queen's Household and her then Intimate 
 friend, came to Fontalnebleau, gave a supper to 
 those whom the Queen best treated and invited 
 me. The Queen told me to go; I knew Mme. 
 de Lamballe too well not to believe that it was 
 Inconsiderate; and did not attend. The Queen 
 took me there the next day, and said on Introduc- 
 ing me : 
 
 *' I ask you to love as a brother, the man on 
 earth whom I love best, and to whom I owe the 
 most: let your confidence In him be boundless as 
 mine Is." 
 
 Mme. de Lamballe had the right to look upon 
 
i82 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 this introduction as the most important confidence, 
 and to believe me infinitely dearer to the Queen 
 than I was in reality. Her conduct conformed 
 to this idea. 
 
 At that time, M. le chevalier de Luxembourg, 
 formerly well received by the Queen and still a 
 sort of favourite of M. le comte d'Artois, asked 
 for a private audience to detail the plan which he 
 had made of placing M. le comte d'Artois on 
 the throne of Poland. The Queen listened to him 
 with embarrassment and agitation, and answered 
 him coldly that she did not wish to meddle with 
 affairs of state. She sent for me, and related the 
 conversation she had just had with him; I took 
 advantage of the opportunity to press her for an 
 explanation with regard to the treaty with Russia, 
 and I saw with inexpressible grief how much be- 
 yond her strength and courage was the matter; 
 she exhibited so much fear and so little strength 
 of character, that from then on I could no longer 
 count on her. The Queen, however, thought 
 that she had to occupy herself with my fortune, 
 and a few days after proposed to me, at Mme. 
 de Guemenee's, to obtain from the King, for me, 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 183 
 
 the reversion of the company of gardes dii corps 
 of M. le due de Vllleroy. I thanked her and 
 replied that under no circumstances would a com- 
 mand at Court be to my liking, she asked me why: 
 
 " It IS, madame," I replied, '^because I wish 
 to be in a position to withdraw, when I cease to 
 be In favour there, when Your Majesty no longer 
 protects me." 
 
 " This reason Is offensive," she said with feel- 
 ing; *' and you say this to me? ^^ 
 
 " Yes, madame, I know the Infallible power of 
 intrigue: I must expect to be its victim, to see 
 the Queen withdraw the confidence and protection 
 with which she honours me, and I do not wish 
 that a single graciousness, a single favour, a 
 single reward for my services, should some day 
 leave to my enemies a pretext for saying that I 
 was an intriguer ! " 
 
 This conversation was interrupted and was 
 soon renewed, towards the end of the same week. 
 
 Mme. la princesse de Bouillon reproached me at 
 Mme. de Guemenee's with being sad and ab- 
 sorbed, and said to me laughingly that I must 
 have a grande passion In my heart. 
 
i84 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 " If that be so," I replied jestingly, " It Is un- 
 successful, for It must be agreed that I rarely see 
 Its object." 
 
 *' That Is not the general report," retorted 
 Mme. de Bouillon, " and It Is assured that you 
 are very well received." 
 
 " At least, tell me the name of my passion, It 
 Is but just that I also should know It." 
 
 " Too great a personage Is In question that I 
 should dare to name her; there are, however, so 
 few people In the room, that I am willing to con- 
 fide to you that It Is the Queen." 
 
 Mme. de Guemenee blushed and became em- 
 barrassed. 
 
 " It Is necessary then," I said as coldly as possi- 
 ble, " that she should be Informed of this great 
 news, and I am at once going to tell her of It 
 without quoting anyone, of course." I said this 
 while looking straight at Mme. de Bouillon, 
 who appeared wholly disconcerted, and left the 
 room. 
 
 I went up to the Queen's apartments and met 
 her going to evening service. I begged her to 
 grant me a half hour's audience after the service. 
 
DUC DE LAUZUN 185 
 
 She told me to wait for her, made me enter her 
 cabinet as soon as she returned, saying : 
 
 "What is the news?" 
 
 " I thought it my duty to inform Your Majesty 
 that people have dared to wrongly interpret my 
 boundless attachment to her person, and they have 
 gone so far as to blame the favours with which 
 she honours me. I make bold to beg her to de- 
 crease its too striking marks, and to permit me 
 to present myself before her less frequently." 
 
 " What's that you say? " she retorted angrily; 
 " must I give way to insolent remarks which I 
 should not fear? and would I be excusable to sac- 
 rifice to these the man in the world on whom I 
 most depend and whose attachment is most 
 necessary?" 
 
 " Yes, Your Majesty must do so, and I had 
 to expect it; however fearful it may be to me to 
 renounce to the sweetness of consecrating to her 
 my services and life, I must do so, and take ad- 
 vantage, since circumstances demand it, of the 
 refuge offered me by a great princess, and flee 
 the persecutions that are everywhere being pre- 
 pared for me in my country." 
 
i86 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 " You then believe that I shall not defend 
 you?" 
 
 " I make bold to beg Your Majesty, I make 
 bold to demand as a sole reward for my absolute 
 devotion, that she abstain from compromising her- 
 self in supporting me; I suffice to defend myself." 
 
 " How I you wish me to show cowardice 
 . . . No, monsieur de Lauzun, our cause is 
 inseparable; people will not ruin you without 
 ruining me." 
 
 " Oh ! madame, can the private interest of a 
 subject be compared to the great Interests of a 
 Queen! . . ." 
 
 " Of a subject such as you are, Lauzun! Do 
 not abandon me, I beg you; what will become of 
 me if you should abandon me . . ." 
 
 Her eyes were full of tears. Moved to the 
 depth of my very soul I cast myself at her feet. 
 
 " Why cannot my life pay for so much kind- 
 ness ! " 
 
 She held out her hand to me, I kissed it several 
 times with fervency, without changing my posi- 
 tion, she bent towards me with much tenderness. 
 She was in my arms when I arose. I pressed her 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 187 
 
 closely to my breast, she blushed, but I saw no 
 anger in her eyes. 
 
 *' Well," she finally asked moving away from 
 me, " shall I obtain nothing? ** 
 
 " Can you believe that," I replied with much 
 warmth, " am I my own master? Are you not 
 all to me? You alone do I wish to serve, you 
 are my sole sovereign. Yes," I continued more 
 sadly, " you are my Queen, you are the Queen of 
 France." 
 
 Her looks seemed to ask another title. I felt 
 tempted to take advantage of the happiness that 
 offered itself. Two considerations restrained me : 
 I have never wished to win a woman through an 
 instant of which she might repent, and I could not 
 bear the Idea that Mme. Czartoryska should be- 
 lieve herself sacrificed to ambition. I therefore 
 recovered quickly. 
 
 " I shall make no plans, without Your Majesty^s 
 orders; she shall dispose of my fate." 
 
 "Withdraw," she said to me; "this conversa- 
 tion has lasted long enough, and has perhaps been 
 but too well noticed." 
 
 I made a profound bow and withdrew. 
 
i88 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 Locked in my room, all the dangers which I 
 had just run presented themselves to my Imagina- 
 tion and, although my conduct had been most Im- 
 prudent, I found myself very happy that It had not 
 been worse. 
 
 My situation daily became more difficult and 
 frightful. The Queen had been neither coura- 
 geous nor discreet. The King's ministers were 
 no longer Ignorant of the character I had wished 
 her to play, and carefully sought to gather material 
 on which to have me thrown into the Bastille, and 
 treated as a criminal of state. 
 
 That same week I received answers from the 
 Empress of Russia, who without entering Into 
 details with regard to the negotiation begun, 
 spoke of them as of matter of which she no longer 
 thought; she made me the most brilliant offers to 
 enter her service ; I wrote to the Queen, and asked 
 her to hear me at Mme. de Guemenee's and in her 
 presence. She came there the same evening. I 
 did not conceal from her that in France I could 
 be arrested at any moment, and that in Russia I 
 was offered the highest position to which a sub- 
 ject might aspire; she repeated several times: 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 189 
 
 " The Empress of Russia Is very fortunate and 
 I am very unfortunate"; she then added: — 
 " Monsieur de Lauzun, we are about to lose you, 
 I have long since predicted It." 
 
 " Madame," I replied, " as I have had the 
 honour of telling Your Majesty several times, as 
 long as I shall retain the good opinion of the es- 
 teem with which she honours me, nothing will 
 frighten me and I fear nothing. I shall not 
 leave France like a criminal, I shall not leave 
 the King's service without his permission, and 
 he will not condemn without hearing me. Let 
 me be attacked, my papers are In safety, and 
 my correspondence with his ministers will 
 justify me. I shall then be free to carry my 
 services to the powers which do not disdain 
 them." 
 
 " You shall not be attacked, monsieur de 
 Lauzun, they will not dare do so: people know 
 that they would be attacking me and I am very- 
 glad they know It, but what will you answer 
 Russia?" 
 
 " I shall accept the Empress' offers, madame, 
 on condition of responding to her orders only when 
 
igo MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 able to leave France in a proper manner, in six 
 months for instance." 
 
 "Give me a year, that period will suffice; I 
 hope to find means of keeping you; there is one 
 already of attaching you to me personally, do not 
 refuse it. M. de Tesse is about to give up his 
 place, and I might be able to arrange matters that 
 might be agreeable to him; will you not be my 
 equerry? " 
 
 " Though deeply affected by so much gracious- 
 ness, I feel all its value without being able to take 
 advantage of it. How much would such a choice 
 seem to justify the insolent reports already cir- 
 culated, and let not your Majesty take offence that 
 I should dare repeat that I never wish to receive 
 bounties, the certain outcome of which would 
 first cause my disinterestedness to be suspected, 
 and then cause me to be accused of ingratitude. 
 I shall wait a year, since the Queen wishes it, but 
 without being deceived with regard to the impossi- 
 bility of remaining in the service of France. This 
 period will besides perhaps be sufficient so that 
 Your Majesty may see me go away, without being 
 vexed." 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 191 
 
 Tears flowed from the Queen's eyes. 
 
 " You treat me very cruelly, monsieur de 
 Lauzun,'* said she to me, and turning towards 
 Mme. de Guemenee: 
 
 " Princess, join with me in entreating your 
 friend not to abandon us; and if I had a son," she 
 continued blushing, " could I be happy to see him 
 brought up by another than you ! '' 
 
 " To serve him, madame, as faithfully as 
 you, would be all I could do: I do not feel 
 in me the talents necessary to educate a great 
 King.'' 
 
 " There are few men like you, and I should 
 certainly not wish him in better hands; the prin- 
 cess, I am certain, will agree with me." 
 
 *' I should be suspicious, madame ! Your 
 Majesty knows that nothing in the world is more 
 dear to me than M. de Lauzun, and I consider 
 him fit for anything, but it seems to me as difficult 
 as it does to him to refuse the brilliant position 
 offered him, to remain in a country where people 
 so little appreciate his value." 
 
 The conversation lasted some little time longer, 
 then the Queen whispered to Mme. de Guemenee, 
 
192 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 who approached me and said laughingly and In 
 low tones: 
 
 " Do you specially prize a white heron's feather 
 which was on your hat when you took leave ? The 
 Queen Is dying to have It, will you refuse her? " 
 
 I replied that I dared not offer It but that I 
 should be very glad to have her accept It at the 
 hands of Mme. de Guemenee. 
 
 I sent a messenger to Paris for It, and Mme. de 
 Guemenee gave It to her the following evening. 
 The Queen wore It the next day and when I ap- 
 peared at her dinner she asked me how I liked 
 her head-dress ; I replied : *' Very much." 
 
 " Never," said she, with Infinite graclousness, 
 " have I been so well adorned; It seems to me that 
 I possess Inestimable treasures." 
 
 She assuredly would have done better not to 
 speak, for the due de Colgny noticed from whence 
 came the feather. She explained, with some em- 
 barrassment, that I had brought It to Mme. de 
 Guemenee, from my voyages, and that the latter 
 had given It to her. The due de Colgny spoke 
 of It that evening to Mme. de Guemenee with 
 much displeasure, told her that nothing could be 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 193 
 
 more ridiculous and indelicate than my relations 
 with the Queen, that it was unheard of to thus 
 publicly make me her lover and unbelievable that 
 she should favour such conduct. He was rather 
 ill received and thought of a means of having me 
 sent away. 
 
 My project, and it was the wisest, was to 
 spend the greater part of the Winter in Italy, but 
 the Queen would never consent to this; and to 
 absent myself at least a few days from Court, 
 towards the end of the Fontainebleau season, I 
 made a trip to Chanteloup, where I found every- 
 body extremely solicitous of my favour. Mme. 
 la duchesse de Grammont specially, founded the 
 greatest expectation on my credit with the Queen. 
 It was not long before she mentioned it to me 
 and told me that the fancy which the Queen had 
 for me made nothing difficult of accomplishing. 
 I replied that the Queen treated me with distinc- 
 tion, truly, but that as I claimed no credit, and 
 being resolved never to ask for anything, I was 
 unable to judge how far it could go. Mme. de 
 Grammont answered that she did not wish to urge 
 me to confide my secret to her, but that no one 
 
 /^ 
 
194 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 doubted the Queen's fancy for me had had the 
 natural results It was to have, and that I was her 
 lover; and that consequently she would not In- 
 sult me by thinking that I should not do all In my 
 power to have the due de Cholseul recalled to 
 the head of the ministry. I assured Mme. de 
 Grammont, that she was In great error as to my 
 liaison with the Queen; that I was In no position 
 to Intrigue, nor to give her advice; and should 
 I have the Influence with which I was credited 
 but which I did not possess, I was too attached to 
 her to lead her Into meddling with the King's 
 minister's; that everyone already knew how de- 
 voted I was to M. le due de Cholseul; and that, 
 even though It were In my power, I would con- 
 sider It doing him an 111 service in placing him 
 at that time at the head of affairs. " And why? " 
 asked Mrne. de Grammont with great earnest- 
 ness. 
 
 *' It Is," I replied, " because M. de Cholseul 
 would have everything to lose now by accepting 
 such a post. The aim of the most ambitious can 
 only be to acquire a great reputation, high con- 
 sideration and a vast future, and It appears to me 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 195 
 
 that M. de Cholseul has acquired these three 
 objects. There is in Europe no minister who en- 
 joys so great a reputation or consideration. He 
 is perhaps the only one who has seen the prince 
 who banished him, abandoned on his account 
 even by his courtiers. In returning to the min- 
 istry he would very probably be held responsible 
 for the disastrous years brought on by his prede- 
 cessors." 
 
 M. de due and Mme. la duchesse Choiseul agreed 
 with me ; but Mme. de Grammont continued to re- 
 peat with warmth that all those who loved M. de 
 Choiseul should wish to see him once more gov- 
 erning a great kingdom, and in every way increase 
 his fortune. I did not allow myself to be per- 
 suaded; in spite of his attachment to the Queen, 
 I could not conceal from myself all the dangers 
 that M. de Choiseul would have for her, sub- 
 jugated as he was by a woman as ambitious and 
 imperious as was his sister. I continued to be 
 very well treated at Chanteloup, where I remained 
 a few days more ; but Mme. de Grammont vowed 
 me eternal hatred. 
 
 I returned to Paris, and nothing astonished me 
 
196 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 more than to find at my door a note from Lady 
 Harland who Informed me that she was in Paris 
 and that she would be delighted to see me. Lord 
 Harland, lately arrived from London, had come 
 to spend a few weeks in France to see his son 
 who was at school in the capital. My conduct 
 towards Marianne was so circumspect that the 
 poor lady again recovered all confidence In me 
 and allowed us many opportunities to speak to- 
 gether. 
 
 Marianne, as much of a coquette, as droll as 
 ever, admitted that during my absence she had 
 hardly thought of me, and that she had been more 
 busy looking for a husband to her taste than a 
 lover; but. In truth, she could not tell me how 
 glad she was to see me again, and how much I 
 gained in being compared to all those who had 
 sought to please her. 
 
 Mile. Harland, who could not bear the life in 
 England and whose surroundings were disagreea- 
 ble to her, obtained from her father permission to 
 spend a few years In a convent, in Paris, and she 
 selected the Assumption. As soon as she was 
 established there, her parents went away and this 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 197 
 
 time Marianne separated from me with the most 
 sincere grief. 
 
 I had always liked Fanny Harland very much, 
 and she had always shown me much admiration 
 and Interest; I was much engrossed in her. I 
 saw her often, and the unhappy Fanny, whose 
 mind was lively, whose heart was sensitive, who 
 had begun by taking a fancy to me, acquired so 
 deep an affection, that I was as embarrassed as 
 I was deeply affected by It. Pretty, amiable as 
 Fanny was, I would have satisfied without resist- 
 ing them, the desires which anyone but her 
 might have inspired in me; but, upright enough 
 not to have wished to win Marianne, would I 
 have been excusable in ruining Fanny, who loved 
 me much more sincerely. I therefore made up 
 my mind to call less frequently, and I saw that 
 It was necessary to discontinue my visits altogether. 
 Fanny wrote to me, complained without re- 
 proaching me, contented herself with Informing 
 me that in doing an honest action, I made her 
 extremely unhappy, and then kept the profoundest 
 silence. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 (1776-1777) 
 
 The Queen, for some time past, showed much 
 friendliness towards the comtesse Jules de 
 Polignac. A pretty face, a gentle and natural air 
 daily Increased her favour. It was to her that 
 M. le due de Coigny applied to form a party 
 against me. ^ Mme. de Grammont joined it with 
 eagerness, and established in that circle, as her 
 representative, the baron de Besenval, formerly 
 attached to M. le due de Choiseul, and very well 
 received by the Queen. The baron tried to 
 banter me; but bad tone and a lack of propriety 
 are a great disadvantage at Court. The 
 comtesse Jules undertook the same thing, but with 
 much gallantry, consideration and never with 
 anger. I discouraged her quickly enough. 
 
 My favour continued the same. The Queen 
 gave me all her confidence, and hardly ever per- 
 
 201 
 
202 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 mitted me to leave Versailles. My manners were 
 very circumspect; It was with extreme reserve that 
 I lent myself to the preferences that could be 
 noticed. The Queen, on the contrary, seemed to 
 make a display of the favours with which she 
 honoured me and the Influence I had over her. 
 Talk was resumed, and It was said loudly at Court 
 that I was or would soon be her lover. 
 
 Mme. de Guemenee, who saw us continually 
 together, was more convinced of It than anyone 
 else, and her extreme bias for me made her con- 
 sider It a piece of good fortune for the Queen 
 to give herself up to a man whose attachment and 
 disinterestedness would lead her only to things 
 worthy of her. The Queen truly showed for 
 Mme. de Guemenee the most tender friendship 
 and a boundless confidence; she seemed at every 
 moment as If about to confide something to her 
 and then would stop with embarrassment; she 
 spoke of me to her Incessantly with an Interest 
 and pleasure she did not seek to conceal. Many 
 people asked me to use my Influence with her In 
 their favour. I received them very politely, and 
 assured them that I had no credit, and did not 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 203 
 
 pretend to protect anyone. M. le comte d' 
 Artols, the Infallible thermometer of the Queen's 
 favour, was not content with treating me with 
 the greatest distinction; he had for me, one might 
 say, a sort of respect, could not get along without 
 me and was so persistent In his pursuit, that It 
 was very annoying and often unbearable. 
 
 The Queen was fond of high gaming, and knew 
 that this was not pleasant to the King. This 
 compelled her to conceal what she played, and to 
 choose among a very small number those on whose 
 discretion she counted. I told her that this was 
 very bad, and gave occasion for most disagreeable 
 talk about her. I besought her to play In the 
 cabinets of Versailles a game that she might 
 play with everyone, adding that, at Mme. de 
 Guemenee's, she might play what she liked. This 
 advice, and that of thinking more of the King, 
 are the only two I ever gave her. She received 
 them with that grace and that tender preference 
 which accompanied every one of her actions 
 towards me. 
 
 As I did not wish to appear to be paying court 
 solely to her, I often hunted with the King, a 
 
204 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 thing which bored me mortally, and she knew It 
 very well. So that she never failed to hunt on 
 horseback on those days, or to try and meet the 
 hunting party In her carriage. The King always 
 sent me to her, and told me to stay there. He 
 appeared to approve of her manners towards me, 
 and there was the more merit In this, as the talk 
 with regard to us had reached him. On that 
 occasion he had not been satisfied with receiving 
 those who had dared to repeat the matter to him 
 badly, but had at once begun to treat me Infinitely 
 better, and to be as polite towards me as his char- 
 acter would allow. He learned one day, during 
 the Winter, that M. le comte d'ArtoIs had gone 
 out alone on horseback very early In the morning; 
 this caused him great anxiety as he feared he 
 might have some quarrel. He was told that I 
 was with him ; he greatly astonished all those who 
 were about him, by saying very calmly: 
 
 " If M. de Lauzun Is with him, I have no 
 anxiety; nothing untoward will befall him, and he 
 would have warned the Queen, had he foreseen 
 something he could not prevent." 
 
 Such was my position at the beginning of 1776. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 205 
 
 The reader will later see the intrigues and an- 
 noyances of all sorts which followed my favour, 
 and accompanied It about a year before crushing 
 it utterly. 
 
 At the end of 1775, I met at the play Lady 
 Barrymore, one of my oldest acquaintances In 
 England, but whom chance had caused me to meet 
 but seldom during my various visits there. She 
 was pretty, full of wit and grace : I knew she 
 had the reputation of being quick tempered; I 
 fancied her and she could not be dangerous for 
 me. I called on her several times. The 
 vicomte de Pons was there all the time, affected 
 claims with regard to her which appeared to be 
 not without foundation. I have never cared to 
 poach on anyone's preserves, and I was about to 
 withdraw, when M. de Saint-Blanchard, my 
 cousin, told me that Lady Barrymore was a 
 charming woman; that M. de Pons should not be 
 permitted to make a show of her without reason, 
 and that I should assure myself of his rights or 
 have him dismissed. 
 
 This was not much according to my character. 
 However, as I liked her, and as, far from having 
 
2o6 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 any ill effects, the publicity of this love affair might 
 have its advantage, I determined to ask Lady Bar- 
 rymore on what terms she was with the vicomte 
 de Pons. She vowed to me that there was noth- 
 ing between them. I offered myself. " And the 
 Queen?" she said, laughing; I told her how all 
 that she might have In mind In that respect was 
 absurd and ill founded. 
 
 " Listen," she said to me; "I am prettier than 
 the Queen, and still too young to serve as a pre- 
 text to anyone." 
 
 I had quite some difficulty in persuading her that 
 I had never thought of making her play such a 
 part; she finally believed me, applied her lips to 
 mine to prove It, and did not postpone my happi- 
 ness; the next day she signified to M. de Pons 
 that he might continue to call as a friend; but that 
 her affection for me would not permit her to bear 
 that he should appear with any other pretentions; 
 and in less than twenty-four hours I had a mistress 
 in a more authentic manner than I had ever hap- 
 pened to have. 
 
 This had a mediocre success at Versailles. 
 Mme. de Guemenee was in despair to see me with 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 207 
 
 another attachment, and wanted to persuade me 
 that the Queen was much grieved. The Queen, 
 in truth, spoke ill of Lady Barrymore and did not 
 treat her well when she met her, and without car- 
 ing much for me she has always done me the honour 
 of taking a dislike to all the women to whom she 
 believed me attached. My favour nevertheless 
 was greater than ever, and I went to Versailles 
 regularly, the Queen and M. le comte d'Artois 
 being unable to do anything without me. The In- 
 trigues began then, the following was the first: 
 
 I had gone to the ball with Lady Barrymore, 
 who did not miss a single one. I did not know 
 that the Queen was there. I met her, she took my 
 arm, whispered to me a long time, and this was 
 noticed. A few days after being kept in my room 
 with a bad cold, M. d'Esterhazy came to see me 
 and said that he was too much of a friend not to 
 warn me that the Queen was displeased at my con- 
 duct; that my attentions toward her were too as- 
 siduous; that I seemed to follow her and to be in 
 love with her; that recently, at the Opera ball, it 
 had been noticed how attentive I was to her, and 
 that this had embarrassed her. I asked M. 
 
2o8 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 d'Esterhazy what led him to believe all this. He 
 replied that Mme. de Lamballe, to whom the 
 Queen had mentioned it, had spoken to him about 
 the matter. He earnestly begged me to keep his 
 words secret. 
 
 *' I cannot promise you that," I replied; "the 
 Queen owes it to my attachment for her not to 
 have me notified by a third party, when I have been 
 so unfortunate as to displease her." 
 
 M. d'Esterhazy appeared quite disconcerted 
 and very much frightened on seeing me resolved 
 to write to the Queen; he did not dare to insist 
 further and went out. 
 
 I at once wrote to the Queen, and gave her an 
 account of our conversation. She treated M. 
 d'Esterhazy very ill, sent me word that she had 
 bluntly requested him not to put words in her 
 mouth that she had never uttered, and that I must 
 have seen that all that he had reported had not a 
 vestige of common sense. 
 
 A grand ball at the Palais-Royal, which Mme. 
 la duchesse de Chartres gave to the Queen, was, 
 I believe, the occasion of the first act of infidelity 
 which Lady Barrymore committed towards me and 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 209 
 
 which was followed by many others. From the 
 Palais-Royal ball the guests strolled to that of the 
 Opera. Lady Barrymore went to M. le due de 
 Chartres' box with M. le comte d'ArtoIs, and God 
 knows what occurred there. M. le due de Char- 
 tres, who knew on what terms I was with Lady 
 Barrymore, told me about It the next day. I 
 spoke to her; she told me with an appearance of 
 truth that It was true that she had gone upstairs 
 with M. le comte d'ArtoIs to get a better view of 
 the ball; that It might be considered Indiscreet, not 
 very proper, but that nothing wrong had occurred 
 and that she had come down a few minutes after. 
 I am not naturally suspicious; I was not jealous; 
 I believed her. I dally discovered In her more 
 wit and grace, and she was capable of order, ap- 
 plication and serious reasoning. 
 
 I became attached to her, I almost fell In love 
 with her; but her frivolity, her quick temper, her 
 absolute lack of principle, stopped me. Yet I 
 was not displeased with her conduct, when one of 
 M. le comte d'ArtoIs' servants, who had long 
 been mine, and was most attached to me, thought 
 to render me a service and prevent annoyances, by 
 
 y 
 
\ 
 
 210 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 informing me that M. le comte d'Artols, as well 
 as I, had Lady Barrymore, and gave me proof of 
 what he said. Shocked at her faithlessness, I at- 
 tempted to reproach her; she listened to me with 
 an assurance which confounded me. 
 
 " I admit It," she said, " and In truth should 
 have told you had I not feared your warmth and 
 quickness; I have never had the Intention of de- 
 ceiving you." 
 
 I wanted to end all Intimacy with her. " Lau- 
 zun," she said to me, " you do wrong In leaving 
 me. You please me, you suit me, I like you very 
 much, but my freedom Is dearer to me than you. 
 I shall not sacrifice It to you ; I shall not bear that 
 my lover should be a jealous husband, annoying, 
 Imperious and particular as to my fidelity; I care 
 little for M. le comte d'Artols; I could give him 
 up without difficulty, but I do not wish to make 
 sacrifices, I declare to you. I shall keep him with- 
 out making much of him, and I am far from hav- 
 ing for him the sentiments with which you have 
 inspired me. See," she added, pointing at a 
 wallet on the table, *' there are all his letters, take 
 them, keep them, do whatever you please with 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 211 
 
 them; I swear to you that I shall never make the 
 same use of yours." 
 
 I was astonished and did not answer. She con- 
 tinued: "Let us not quarrel, Lauzun, over so 
 small a matter; the attentions of the comte 
 d'Artois amuse me, flatter perhaps my conceit and 
 my vanity. How can I help it? He Is a youth, 
 a toy that I do not wish taken from me. But that 
 will not hinder from your always finding in me the 
 tenderest unconstraint, the sincerest Interest. My 
 taste leans towards you. I promise that you shall 
 never be importuned by my little fellow 
 that he shall not have one single moment of those 
 which I have so much pleasure in giving you. I 
 have never taken In anyone an Interest so real, 
 so lively as I have in you. I do not wish to be 
 your slave. I should be very sorry to no longer 
 be your mistress." 
 
 Thus speaking. Lady Barrymore, carelessly 
 lying on a divan, as pretty as the day, partly 
 disrobed, awoke desires in me, and saw it 
 plainly; her arms wound about my neck drew me 
 towards her, and I was soon intoxicated with 
 pleasure. 
 
212 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 The reader may readily imagine that we made 
 up. 
 
 As to M. le comte d'ArtoIs, she kept her word; 
 I never met him. Her conduct was what she had 
 said It would be: she was not exacting; and every 
 moment I did not spend at Versailles, she desired 
 that I should give to her, with an Infinite grace, 
 and I went to her house every evening. The ap- 
 pointments she had with M. le comte d'ArtoIs 
 did not disturb me. During one of the hardest 
 winters I have ever experienced In France, she 
 amused herself In making him wait four or five 
 hours In his cabriolet. In the middle of the Place 
 Louis XV, and I did not leave her house one mo- 
 ment sooner. I usually did not know It; and when 
 I seemed to suspect It, she did all In her power to 
 make me remain longer: on that account poor 
 Artols coughed In a frightful manner. He was 
 well aware to whom he was under obligations for 
 this, but he never Imagined that I was In the se- 
 cret. 
 
 In the beginning of 1776, M. de Salnt-Ger- 
 maln ^^ resolved to reduce all the legions at a time 
 when people thought that he was going to in- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 213 
 
 crease their number stupendously. The Queen 
 knew of It before it became public, and came to 
 Mme. de Guemenee, much embarrassed as to how 
 she would announce It to me. I saw very well that 
 something tormented her; but did not know what 
 It was. The due d'Harcourt entered. 
 
 " I congratulate you/' said he to me in the 
 course of the conversation; " for It appears that 
 M. de Salnt-Germain is greatly Increasing 
 the legions, and raises them to two thousand 
 men." 
 
 The Queen uttered an exclamation and left the 
 room. Mme. de Guemenee, In a fright, followed 
 her. 
 
 "I am in despair," said the Queen; "do you 
 hear what Is being said of the legions ? Well, they 
 are reduced. Your friend will be furious, and 
 nothing will prevent him from leaving us." 
 
 " He Is, truly, much attached to his legion," said 
 Mme. de Guemenee; " but If something can keep 
 him. It Is the Interest which Your Majesty deigns 
 to take In him, and to learn It from your own 
 lips." 
 
 She called me: 
 
214 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 " How unhappy I am," said the Queen; " the 
 legions are discharged." 
 
 " This event, madame," I replied, " will give 
 me back my freedom. I trust that the Queen will 
 not permit that the old and brave officers of the 
 royal legion should be 111 treated." 
 
 She interrupted me : 
 
 *' They will have excellent pensions. I have at- 
 tended to the matter. And you, what will you 
 do?" 
 
 '* I, madame? If I serve, it will not be in 
 France." 
 
 " So," said she, *' it will be due to M. de Saint- 
 Germain that we shall lose the man on whom we 
 most depended." 
 
 I saw tears in her eyes. I was moved by them. 
 
 " No," I said to her, *' my heart shall never de- 
 pend on events. You will once more dispose of my 
 fate. It is no longer the King whom I serve. It 
 Is the Queen; let her judge if I have a desire to 
 leave her service." 
 
 She held out her hand without answering. I 
 kissed it several times fervently. She said to 
 Mme. de Guemenee as she looked at me: 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 215 
 
 " I entered here very unhappy and I leave very 
 happy." 
 
 She went away. 
 
 M. de Saint-Germain called for his orders, and 
 told her that he had never had the Intention of 
 depriving me of the means of serving with distinc- 
 tion, In discharging the royal legion; that he de- 
 sired, on the contrary, that I should gain by the 
 change, and that he would propose to the King 
 to give me a corps of 1,200 mounted chasseurs. 
 He sent to M. le baron de WImpffen, In whom he 
 had great confidence, the order to give me his sol- 
 emn promise in the matter, assuring me that I 
 should retain all the royal legion under another 
 name and considerably Increased. I had no cause 
 for complaint, and the Queen was satisfied. 
 
 At the end of about two weeks, M. de Saint- 
 Germain sent baron de Wimpffen to Inform me 
 that the corps of 1,200 mounted chasseurs which 
 he had intended to organise being an impossibility, 
 he had made an arrangement so that M. de 
 Schomberg would surrender to me the ownership 
 of his foreign regiment of dragoons. This ar- 
 rangement had been made to the extent that no 
 
2i6 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 mention of It even had been made to M. de 
 Schomberg, who, as a matter of course, flatly re- 
 fused at the very first suggestion. 
 
 M. de Salnt-Germain was the first to announce 
 it to the Queen, expressing the desire to treat me 
 well. He said that the whole affair could be ar- 
 ranged satisfactorily; that he was quite certain that 
 M. de Chamboran would part with his regiment 
 of hussars with pleasure; that, whatever conditions 
 he asked would be granted him, and his regiment 
 given to me. M. de Saint-Germain advised me 
 to personally carry to M. de Chamboran at Sarre- 
 guemlnes very advantageous propositions, and try 
 to return with his resignation; which, he said, 
 would be a very easy matter. This delighted the 
 Queen; she liked the hussars, and the thing which 
 would please her most was to see me have a Hun- 
 garian regiment. 
 
 I went to Sarreguemines with the greatest dis- 
 patch. Far from accepting conditions much above 
 his expectations, M. de Chamboran took offence at 
 them, and replied to M. de Saint-Germain by a let- 
 ter full of maxims and nonsense, in which he de- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 217 
 
 clared that he would never part with Ms regi- 
 ment. 
 
 At Versailles the lack of success of my negotia- 
 tion was not expected. The Queen, always charm- 
 ing, full of graciousness, gave me on my arrival 
 a superb sword and was In despair, when she 
 learned that I did not have Chamboran's regiment. 
 She then wanted to ask the King to allow the Em- 
 peror to present her with a noble Hungarian guard, 
 whose command she intended for me. I explained 
 to her that however flattering the favour, I should 
 be obliged to refuse it, because It had as many In- 
 conveniences as a post In her household. I did not 
 speak again of my military fortune, and some 
 months passed without the subject coming up again. 
 
 The trouble of comte de Gulnes attracted gen- 
 eral attention, and this is how It ended, and the 
 share I had in It. Mme. de Guemenee gave, dur- 
 ing the carnival season, every Saturday, a ball In 
 honour of the Queen. There was dancing In two 
 of the halls, and gaming In the others. 
 
 It was at the time when awful verses and songs 
 had been composed against the Queen. For- 
 
2i8 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 tunately I had not yet been named In them ; but the 
 talk concerning my favour daily became more 
 disquieting, and I could not doubt that my enemies 
 hoped to turn it to account to ruin me. I was 
 playing qiiinze with M. le comte d'Artois, M. le 
 due de Chartres and two other persons. Mme. 
 de Guemenee entered the room, with the air of a 
 person who has just heard of a great misfortune; 
 she approached me and said: 
 
 " Leave the game at once; I have something Im- 
 portant and pressing to tell you." 
 
 I was convinced that an order for my arrest had 
 been Issued, and that I was about to be cast into 
 the Bastille. I arose and followed her. She told 
 me that the comte de Guines had been recalled 
 from his embassy In England In the most humili- 
 ating manner; that he was accused with having 
 acted contrary to his Instructions, and with having 
 greatly compromised the Court of France with re- 
 gard to the pacte de famille. 
 
 It seemed to me Impossible that comte de 
 Guines should have been guilty of such great blun- 
 ders, and I resolved to serve him once more with- 
 out expecting any more gratitude from him than 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 219 
 
 he had shown heretofore. The Queen and the 
 due de Coigny came In; and it was decided that 
 she would abandon comte de Guines, and would 
 in no way meddle with his affair. I made bold to 
 oppose her attitude with force, and to say that the 
 Queen should not so readily abandon a man In 
 whom she had shown so marked an interest. The 
 due de Coigny stoutly Insisted that the Queen 
 should not meddle In the matter and I made bold 
 to reply still more stoutly. I said that I assuredly 
 was not of the opinion that the Queen should ask 
 mercy for the comte de Guines, but that I believed 
 that the Queen should obtain that he be allowed 
 to be heard before being judged; I added that, 
 without this favour. It would be impossible for the 
 Queen's faithful servants to count on her bounties 
 and interests ; and that I could judge by myself of 
 the effect all this would have on all the others. 
 
 " This Is sufficient," said the Queen. " I am 
 resolved and convinced. I shall follow M. de 
 Lauzun's advice. Yes," she repeated in a charm- 
 ing manner, " I shall willingly do what you con- 
 sider proper In this affair." She returned to the 
 ballroom. Mme. de Guemenee had come to my 
 
220 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 way of thinking from the very beginning of the 
 conversation; but the due de Coigny left the room 
 mortally offended. 
 
 The comte de Guines returned from London; 
 he was heard and vindicated of the last charge. 
 The Queen obtained from the King that he would 
 write that he was satisfied with his conduct, and 
 would give him the brevet of duke. She sent for 
 him for the first time (for she had not seen him 
 in her apartments until then), about nine o'clock 
 in the morning, to announce to him so good a piece 
 of news, and hand him the King's brevet; she said 
 to him : 
 
 " Take all this, without loss of time, to M. de 
 Lauzun, for to him more than to anyone else you 
 owe the successful outcome of this affair. Request 
 him at the same time to come to me at once." 
 
 I had been gaming a part of the night, and I 
 was still In my bed. M. de Guines caused me to 
 be awakened, and expressed the greatest gratitude. 
 I dressed quickly and went up to the Queen's apart- 
 ments. 
 
 "Well, are you satisfied?" said she to me. 
 "Have I not followed your advice well?" 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 221 
 
 " Can I be otherwise than dehghted to see you 
 just and gracious ! " 
 
 *' Win you always make use of me for others," 
 she continued, " and shall I never be permitted to 
 do something for you? " 
 
 "No, madame; you know my profession of 
 faith; and I prize It more than ever." 
 
 *' Proud, strange, extraordinary creature ! This 
 makes me lose my patience, and grieves me more." 
 And she left the room. 
 
 The beginning of Spring brought back the races; 
 I had many horses entered, on which the Queen 
 always wagered, although It was not looked upon 
 with pleasure by her circle. During the first days 
 of April, I had a horse run against one of those of 
 M. le due de Chartres, for a very considerable sum, 
 too high a sum no doubt. The Queen was much 
 Interested, came to the race, and a moment before 
 the starting of the horses said to me : 
 
 " I am so afraid, that If you lose, I believe I 
 shall cry." 
 
 This was noticed and condemned. My horse 
 won quite easily, and the public who preferred me 
 to M. le due de Chartres applauded me long and 
 
222 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 loud. The Queen appeared transported with de- 
 light. I had the greatest difficulty in preventing 
 her from having race horses,* and from riding in 
 the English fashion. This was, I believe, the 
 greatest proof of my Influence over her. 
 
 A few days after, at a hunt in the Bois de Bou- 
 logne, the Queen noticed a very beautiful horse 
 driven by an English huntsman following me ; she 
 often spoke to the man and she asked him If the 
 animal was quiet and If It would be good for a 
 woman. The huntsman replied that he knew of 
 no better nor more beautiful. The Queen told me 
 she wanted it. I told her in a whisper and jest- 
 ingly, that I did not wish to give It to her; she 
 called my huntsman, told him to change for one of 
 hers and turning to me : 
 
 " Since you do not wish to give It, I take It." 
 
 The due de Coigny approached In time to hear 
 the last words, which scandalised him prodigiously 
 (this Is his own expression). 
 
 It seemed impossible for my favour to increase, 
 
 =^The race took place April 15, 1776. The Queen had 
 become an enthusiast on horse racing and wanted horses 
 of her own ; the King refused. Lauzun's colours were a black 
 jacket trimmed with green. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 223 
 
 and in fact it was not far from decreasing. The 
 King himself was beginning to treat me very kindly 
 when M. de Saint-Germain, after having succes- 
 sively failed in all his promises to me, finally of- 
 fered me the command of the royal regiment of 
 dragoons, which had the reputation of being the 
 most insubordinate and the worst then in service. 
 I refused it coldly and without anger. 
 
 The King sent for me at Marly, again spoke to 
 me with a kindness, and an interest to which it was 
 impossible for me to be insensible; he demanded 
 of me to take the command of the royal regiment 
 of dragoons, ^^ promised to give m.e the first foreign 
 foot or mounted regiment that might happen to 
 have a vacancy or to be organised, and said on 
 going out to M. de Saint-Germain: "All is ar- 
 ranged; Lauzun will take the royal regiment." 
 
 M. de Saint-Germain promised to allow me to 
 choose my garrisons, and to do all that I deemed 
 proper, and added that, although the price of this 
 regiment was 40,000 ecus, the King would give it 
 to me for nothing. 
 
 At the end of the same week the Queen learned 
 while at Marly that Mme. de Lamballe, still her 
 
224 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 Intimate friend, was ill with the measles at Plom- 
 bieres. She was In the greatest grief at the news 
 and thought that the dangerous condition of her 
 friend was being concealed from her. Nothing 
 could reassure her. I offered to go to Plombieres 
 before joining my regiment, and to send her the 
 most accurate reports. She accepted with grati- 
 tude, spent the following day In writing and In giv- 
 ing me a large packet In which she told me she 
 said much about me. I departed at once, and 
 reached Plombieres, where I found Mme. la 
 duchesse de Grammont, who, not doubting that I 
 had more credit than ever, made me all sorts of 
 advances, and did all In her power to discover If 
 my voyage had not some secret cause. 
 
 Mme. de Lamballe, who was In good health, 
 wrote In person to the Queen, to whom I sent the 
 letter by a messenger, and I left for Sarreguemlnes, 
 where I was to witness the discharge of the royal 
 legion, before joining my regiment. I was un- 
 able to leave such good men, on whose attachment 
 I counted so much, without the greatest difficulty. 
 Our separation was truly touching. 
 
 I betook myself to Sarre-Louls, where my regl- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 225 
 
 ment was garrisoned, and I was much astonished, 
 on arriving, to learn that M. le comte de Saint- 
 Germain, so as to more strongly keep up his con- 
 duct towards me, made me pay 40,000 ecus for 
 the regiment he had given me for nothing. The 
 royal regiment, neglected for thirty years by all Its 
 commanders and to whom all subordination was 
 unknown, saw my arrival with extreme fear; but 
 we were soon on very good terms; I have never 
 seen a corps with greater good-will nor more will- 
 ing to serve well. 
 
 I cannot pass in silence a rather amusing adven- 
 ture which happened to me while I was garrisoned 
 at Sarre-Louis. There Is at half a league from 
 the city a chapter of canonesses called Loutre. The 
 abbess was a woman of quality from Germany, 
 and her chapter was generally well composed. 
 There were to be found there a few young and 
 pretty persons. Among them w^as conspicuous a 
 tall and beautiful Mile, de Surin, whom the great- 
 est appearance of innocence rendered charming. 
 There was no society at Sarre-Louis. I often went 
 to the chapter, and Mile, de Surin daily increased 
 In my esteem. She showed great preference for 
 
226 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 me, which in others I should have considered as 
 setting their caps for me; her knee at the table 
 often encountered mine. She stepped on my toes 
 at every moment, and, as soon as we were alone 
 a few instants, embraced me with the greatest 
 friendship. I had a great mind to take advantage 
 of it. I was stopped by the manner in which the 
 abbess, Mme. de Wartensleben, continually spoke 
 of the innocence of Mile, de Surin and of the 
 purity of her heart. It seemed that It would be a 
 horrible thing for me to take advantage of the in- 
 experience af a young girl of quality, and to risk 
 ruining her. I therefore continued to be as cir- 
 cumspect; I surrendered without scruples to the 
 allurements of a certain little Mme. Dupresle, mar- 
 ried at Luxembourg, who was homely, but amiable 
 and gay. I learned In the month of October, on 
 leaving Sarre-Louis, that five or six officers of my 
 regiment had been Intimate with the Innocent Mile, 
 de Surin, and that she had not feared to leave evi- 
 dence of this In their hands by very clear letters. 
 
 At Sarre-Louis I received a messenger from 
 Mme. de Guemenee, who wrote to me on behalf of 
 the Queen, and Informed me that Mme. la com- 
 

 .MARIE ANTOINETTE. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 227 
 
 tesse Jules de Polignac had asked the Queen for 
 the reversion of the command of M. de Tesse and 
 the adjunction to his post of first equerry to the 
 Queen for her husband; that, although this ar- 
 rangement was possible only on conditions which 
 would certainly not be satisfactory to me, the 
 Queen, who considered herself as pledged towards 
 me, did not wish to close this affair without my 
 consent, and without knowing If It would not dis- 
 please me. 
 
 I replied as was proper to the Queen and to 
 Mme. de Guemenee, that I had never had the 
 slightest pretension to that post, and that I was de- 
 lighted that she should be able to dispose of It In 
 favour of her friend; I did all I could so that my 
 letter might express exactly and pleasantly that the 
 arrangement contemplated by the Queen was In no 
 way displeasing to me. 
 
 I returned to Paris at the beginning of October. 
 The next day I went to Choisy, where the King 
 was; the Queen received me very pleasantly, ex- 
 hibited much joy at seeing me again and spoke to 
 me In a whisper a long time. I left the room ; and 
 when I returned, I was able to hear the due de 
 
228 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 Coigny saying to the Queen, seated near the 
 door : 
 
 " You have not kept your word; you had prom- 
 ised not to speak much to him and to treat him as 
 you do everyone else." 
 
 I had no difficulty in guessing that he spoke of 
 me. A few moments after the Queen came to 
 speak to me, and I said to her : 
 
 " Take care, you will get yourself scolded once 
 again." She was embarrassed, and ended by ad- 
 mitting it and jesting with me about the matter. 
 
 The appearance of an approaching war caused 
 a thought of making preparations in India. A 
 report had been asked of M. de Bussy, who had 
 lived there a long time. This tempted me. I had 
 the subject mentioned to him by M. de Voyer, who 
 had been most friendly with me for the past ten 
 years, and M. de Bussy was kind enough to accept 
 me as an assistant. I spoke of it to the Queen, who 
 opposed it vigorously. She showed the liveliest 
 grief, told me that she would never give her con- 
 sent; flatly refusing to speak of the subject to the 
 King. I had no other expedient, for I had never 
 seen M. de Maurepas, whom the Queen did not 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 229 
 
 like and on whom she had never permitted me to 
 call. 
 
 During the Fontalnebleau voyage, I enjoyed the 
 most ridiculous favour one can Imagine; for the 
 Queen showed me more graciousness than ever be- 
 fore (I was In mortal fear of her circle, which de- 
 tested me) ; she appeared solely interested in me 
 when not observed; and when people looked at 
 her, she often dared not say a word to me and 
 jestingly admitted it. I urged her to let me go to 
 India; that was the way to arrange everything: 
 she continued to refuse with the same stubbornness. 
 Her circle thought my credit much diminished, and 
 applauded accordingly. 
 
 There occurred in the month of November a 
 famous race between M. le comte d'Artois' horse 
 and that of M. le due de Chartres. The Queen 
 bet against M. le due de Chartres, and I, against 
 M. le comte d'Artois. He lost, and, on leaving 
 the race course, the Queen said to me: "Oh, 
 monster, you were sure of winning." The remark 
 was heard. This familiar way of addressing me 
 alarmed certain people : they feared they had made 
 a mistake; Intrigues redoubled. The Queen's cir- 
 
230 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 cle and that of the due de Cholseul, which joined 
 with the former In a subaltern manner, believed 
 themselves ruined If they did not ruin me. 
 
 I then had Important debts, and, in spite of 
 what has been said In the matter, this was not ex- 
 traordinary: Mme. de Lauzun had brought me 
 only 150,000 livres Income. I wished her to live 
 In splendour. We both expected a very large for- 
 tune, and the future could cause us no anxiety. 
 My affairs had been 111 managed during my mi- 
 nority; ridiculous investments had been made for 
 me, on which I had lost enormously. Much care- 
 lessness, much more inclination for spending than 
 saving, since the ten or twelve years I had been in 
 society, had disturbed my affairs. I owed about 
 1,500,000 livres out of a fortune of more than 
 four millions. My creditors did not press me and 
 willingly consented to wait for the time when I 
 should be able to pay them without inconvenience. 
 I had seen them all on my return from Fontalne- 
 bleau, hoping at that time to go to India. 
 
 They had all been satisfied with the arrange- 
 ments I had proposed ; and I was as much at ease as 
 if I had had no debts, when some officious persons 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 231 
 
 purchased from my creditors the majority of my 
 debts. They were so amdous to acquire such 
 claims, that for some of these they gave ten per 
 cent more than their value. Advice of all this 
 was sent In care of the porter at Mme. la mare- 
 chale de Luxembourg's, where I had never re- 
 sided, and where people were perfectly aware I 
 did not reside. A draft for 100,000 livres, pay- 
 able In a week, was also sent there. 
 
 When all this had been sufficiently well arranged, 
 Mme. la marechale de Luxembourg sent for me, 
 tried to frighten me, and told me that I had noth- 
 ing more left In the world. I answered that that 
 was not true; she was embarrassed to see that I 
 knew more about my affairs than she had supposed. 
 I was told, to frighten me, that my family could 
 have me Interdicted or perhaps even locked up. 
 I very respectfully assured Mme. la marechale 
 that I feared neither one nor the other; she told me 
 that the furniture of Mme. de Lauzun would be 
 seized for the 100,000 livres that had to be paid 
 In a week, and that the only resource left to me 
 was to abandon my entire fortune and person to 
 my family, who would be willing to dispose of both. 
 
232 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 I refused. I assured Mme. la marechale that the 
 100,000 livres would be paid and that her grand- 
 daughter's furniture would not be seized. I went 
 out leaving her much displeased with me. 
 
 As to Mme. de Lauzun, she was In a plight that 
 alrnost made me laugh two or three times, although 
 I hardly felt like It. She would have liked to ap- 
 pear very reasonable and very generous, If It could 
 have cost her nothing. This Interfered with all 
 the fine and touching things she wanted to say; she 
 therefore decided to keep silent. 
 
 I went to my father, I told him what had just 
 taken place, and requested him not to meddle in 
 the matter, asking him only to let me know if It 
 were proposed that I be locked up or interdicted; 
 this course, which did not compromise him, and 
 was to cost him nothing, pleased him very much. 
 
 On leaving him, I went to my 100,000 livres 
 man, and severely reproached him for his ill be- 
 haviour. He admitted it and told me that for this 
 note payable In a week had been paid him so high 
 a price that he had been unable to refuse so ad- 
 vantageous a deal. I did not conceal how disa- 
 greeable his proceeding had been to me. He will- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 233 
 
 ingly offered to make amends for the harm he had 
 done. He proposed, very politely, to lend me 
 100,000 livres on my own terms to withdraw this 
 Important note, which was arranged at once. 
 
 The next day I busied myself calling all my 
 old creditors together, and I found them willing 
 to do everything I wished. The only ones I found 
 obdurate were the recent ones who had bought up 
 my notes. Their number was not very large and 
 I fortunately found enough money to pay them. 
 My project was to sell my lands as soon as possi- 
 ble, pay my debts, travel with much economy and 
 invest my money In a life annuity on me or on 
 Mme. de Lauzun, so as not to be obliged to de- 
 crease her expenses in any way. 
 
 M. de Voyer came to see me and said with his 
 usual simplicity: 
 
 '* You have been reported hopelessly ruined; I 
 find It hard to believe; but it may be so, and this Is 
 what I have to propose to you. I have an estate 
 called la Guerche, four hours from Ormes; the 
 house Is very habitable and sufficiently well fur- 
 nished. I offer you the land and the income for as 
 long a time as you may wish; I can do it without 
 
234 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 inconvenience. Should you prefer the value of the 
 land In cash, I am offered a million for It; I shall 
 give It to you and you may dispose of It; I do not 
 care to know any details. I perhaps know no more 
 about business than you do." 
 
 I was much affected by M. de Voyer's offer. I 
 refused It, having no need of It, and assured him 
 that were It necessary I should rather apply to him 
 than to any of my relatives. The sacrifice was not 
 great; for not one of them asked If he could be of 
 any service to me. I was afraid that the King 
 might become seriously prejudiced against me 
 should he be Informed of my troubles by my ene- 
 mies; I resolved to write to him and sent him a 
 statement of my fortune and of my debts. 
 
 I went to Versailles and requested the Queen to 
 give my letter to the King. She received me with 
 a constrained and embarrassed air, told me that 
 Mme. de Lauzun was much to be pitied and that 
 her conduct was very noble and very reasonable. 
 I replied that I assuredly did not doubt that Mme. 
 de Lauzun would show nobility and reasonableness 
 on all necessary occasions; but that I should never 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 235 
 
 put her to the test for money. The Queen asked 
 me, blushing, what might be done for me, and of- 
 fered me her protection. In too queenly a fashion 
 to suit the occasion. This Impelled me to close 
 the conversation at once. I begged her pardon 
 for having Importuned her with the details of my 
 private affairs. I left her In a state of embarrass- 
 ment for which I was almost sorry. 
 
 I went up to M. de Maurepas' room; I had 
 never spoken to him. I explained my position In 
 a few words, and requested him to give my letter 
 to the King. He answered me with much gra- 
 clousness : 
 
 '' There Is no time to lose; I am going to the 
 King at once; wait for me." 
 
 He returned In a quarter of an hour, and said 
 that the King appreciated my confidence and had 
 ordered him to assure me that I might count on 
 his protection and Interest, of which he soon would 
 give me proof. M. de Maurepas assured me that, 
 as a part of my fortune had been used In the King's 
 service. His Majesty had the Intention of giving 
 me a large sum of money and a large pension. I 
 
236 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 told him that I declined both; that I had no need 
 of them, and that what I had left was more than 
 sufficient to my ambition. 
 
 I returned to Paris. I heard that M. de Guines 
 had given me, though I did not deserve it, all the 
 blame that could render Mme. de Lauzun inter- 
 esting. I took the liberty of making jest of him. 
 He called at my house; he wrote to me, and I 
 treated all his steps with the contempt they mer- 
 ited. 
 
 It was with much greater sorrow that I heard 
 that M. de Choiseul, to whose interest my faithful 
 attachment gave me some rights, spoke of me in 
 the most shocking manner. As to Mme. la 
 duchesse de Grammont, she said with moderation 
 that I was a liar and a rascal. I therefore consid- 
 ered myself useless in the society of M. le due 
 de Choiseul and of madame, his sister, and I 
 gave it up absolutely. I regretted this very much 
 on account of Mme. la duchesse de Choiseul, 
 whom I loved tenderly and for whose conduct I 
 had nothing but praise; but as I did not see M. le 
 due de Choiseul, I could not call on madame. M. 
 le due de Choiseul and Mme. de Grammont said 
 
DUC DE LAUZUN 237 
 
 that I was an Ingrate. M. de Choiseul had never 
 done anything for me; I had given him the great- 
 est evidence of my attachment. He had squan- 
 dered the fortune of Mme. de Choiseul which I 
 was to inherit; he turned against me at a time when 
 I was unfortunate. The case was not difficult to 
 decide. 
 
 It was stated that I had dissipated the entire for- 
 tune of Mme. de Lauzun and sold her diamonds, 
 that I had made notes and pledges on the life of 
 my father, on that of M. le marechal de Biron, 
 on that of Mme. de Choiseul and that of Mme. 
 de Luxembourg. It w^as important that I should 
 demonstrate the falsity of all those imputations. 
 That was not difficult. 
 
 I sold my lands to M. le prince de Guemenee, 
 upon condition that he pay some of my creditors 
 to whom this arrangement was satisfactory. I 
 sold a great number of funds on the King, which 
 were losing half their value. I ended everything 
 in less than six weeks. I turned over her property 
 to Mme. de Lauzun, and I very clearly proved that 
 she had never been asked to give her signature for 
 me since the day of our marriage. The necessary 
 
238 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 funds to cover all the conditions included in our 
 marriage contract being duly deposited, there re- 
 mained to me 80,000 livres in a life annuity on 
 M. de Guemenee, exempt funds amounting to about 
 500,000 francs and a rather nice house, which, in 
 truth, was mine for life only. 
 
 I wanted to divide what I had with Mme. de 
 Lauzun; she refused the proposition. Mme. de 
 Luxembourg insisted that she should live with her, 
 and did not even permit her to keep the diamonds 
 I had given her: they were returned to me. I de- 
 clined to receive them. They were deposited at 
 a notary's. 
 
 The Queen continued to treat me graciously; it 
 was however not difficult to see that my favour 
 had totally fallen. People had already been care- 
 ful to tell her that I had joined with M. de Maure- 
 pas to intrigue against her. It is true that this 
 minister had acquired great friendship for me, and 
 was beginning to show confidence in me. 
 
 Such was my position at the beginning of 1777. 
 Nothing more hindered me, and I had not lost the 
 desire to go to India, although M. de Maurepas 
 wished me to give it up. I combined with M. de 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 239 
 
 Bussy. I drew up his reports, which were good, 
 but badly written. All agreed as to the advantages 
 of everything he proposed; but no decision was 
 reached. 
 
 Lady Barrymore, whom I had abandoned to 
 many admirers, had returned to England. The 
 report of my ruin caused her to return to Paris. 
 She sent for me. 
 
 *' Listen," she said to me, " and do not Interrupt 
 me. You are said to be ruined. I am rich, young 
 and Independent. I come to propose to share your 
 fate and offer you my fortune; I shall travel with 
 you wherever you may wish, and for as long a time 
 as you wish. Do not fear the frivolity of my 
 character. Nothing promises me so much pleas- 
 ure and happiness as this plan. I wish you to as- 
 sume over me the authority of the strictest hus- 
 band; I feel that I shall never seek to escape from 
 It." 
 
 I embraced and thanked Lady Barrymore, whom 
 I grieved very much by refusing. It was at this 
 time that Mme. de Genlls and Mme. de Potocka 
 attempted, on the debris of a Polish order, to es- 
 tablish In France The Order of Perseverance,^^ I 
 
\. 
 
 240 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 had given in Poland itself too many evidences of 
 my romantic character not to be admitted without 
 a test. The by-laws of the order were delightful. 
 It became much in fashion, very select. People 
 of distinction, aged and of sense, prided them- 
 selves In being admitted to it. An immense 
 wooden tent, which was erected in the middle of 
 my garden, became its temple. 
 
 The Queen, greedy of all novelties, was anxious 
 to join It: some strove to keep her away and, as a 
 matter of course, her desire increased. She wanted 
 to send us to the King to have him recognise our 
 order, and have him grant us permission to wear 
 on the service uniform, even when with him, the 
 violet scarf of our order. All society trembled at 
 the prospect of seeing the Queen in an order of 
 knighthood at the head of which I was; which 
 seemed to be the greatest of dangers. 
 
 Our grand master had not been elected. Our 
 first law said that he must be of a great house or 
 distinguished from the others by some grand deed. 
 Monsieur, the King's brother, was proposed to be 
 grand master; he was rejected. Monsieur was 
 offended. Sorry jests were made on our order; it 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 241 
 
 was turned to ridicule, and the Queen forgot 
 it. 
 
 A young woman, Mme. de Fandoas, sister to the 
 baronne de Crussol, who, as far as known, had had 
 but one lover, M. de Nassau, whom she had lost, 
 showed interest in me at our meetings. A fine 
 skin, beautiful eyes, fine hair, more artlessness than 
 wit rendered her then rather agreeable. We w^ere 
 soon on good terms; but not for long. M. de 
 Fandoas was so jealous, she was so imprudent, that 
 for fear of a scandal which nothing could prevent, 
 I was obliged to break with her. 
 
 Fanny Harland, as soon as she knew me to be 
 persecuted, ruined, wrote to me: 
 
 " Come and see me, I have a lover, give me 
 back my friend." 
 
 I hastened to her and Fanny received me with 
 that tender friendship which she retained for me 
 till the end of her life. She told me that M. 
 Edouard Dillon was much in love with her and 
 that she loved him. I saw Fanny every day ; I was 
 sad, bored, surrounded by disagreeable objects, and 
 the attentions of Fanny soothed my troubles and 
 
242 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 were a great consolation to me. M. Edouard Dil- 
 lon was very anxious to marry her; he was with- 
 out fortune. Mile. Harland, at all events, was to 
 have a considerable one, and the death of her 
 brother, aged eight or ten years, could make her 
 one of the greatest matches in England. Ma- 
 rianne had great influence over Sir Robert Har- 
 land, her father, an austere man and one hard to 
 get along with. I wrote to Marianne that she 
 must try to bring her father and mother back to 
 Paris, so that we might consult together as to what 
 should be done to marry Fanny to M. Edouard 
 Dillon. Marianne, whose heart was good and 
 who truly loved her sister, answered that she would 
 do all in her power and that she hoped to arrive in 
 Paris soon with all the family. In truth. Lady 
 Harland came to Paris two weeks after with Mari- 
 anne; some business kept Sir Robert Harland In 
 London. 
 
 The good mamma made the acquaintance of 
 M. Edouard whom she liked also; s{ie took him 
 under her protection and wrote her husband in 
 his favour. Marianne wrote to her father, 
 who showed towards a man without a fortune. 
 
DUC DE LAUZUN 243 
 
 much less repugnance than we had feared. We 
 were unable to obtain anything from the King 
 in favour of the marriage of M. Edouard. But 
 M. de Maurepas promised me to give the matter 
 his attention and to see that he received one of 
 the first places he might be capable of filling. 
 During that time, my conduct with Marianne was 
 of great circumspection, and we had nothing to 
 hide from the good mamma. 
 
 The marriage of Fanny was in a good way, 
 when I was obliged to join my regiment quar- 
 tered at Vaucouleurs, the most dismal spot in all 
 Champagne and consequently In the universe. At 
 the end of a month, I received a letter from Fanny, 
 who informed me that everything was settled and 
 that she was, within a few days, to be married 
 at Haute-Fontalne. I went to Nancy to ask M. 
 de Stalnvllle, under whose orders I was, for per- 
 mission to go to Haute-Fontalne for a few days. 
 I reached there two days after the wedding of 
 Fanny who had already had the greatest success 
 with Mme. de Roth and Mme. Dillon. I did 
 not find her in very good health; but she appeared 
 to me to be happy and showed the greatest joy 
 
244 DUG DE LAUZUN 
 
 at seeing me again. She was to spend the 
 Autumn In England; she made me promise to join 
 her there In the month of October. 
 
 Marianne was charming to me; as It was be- 
 lieved that we no longer thought of one another, 
 we were allowed much liberty. 
 
 One day when we were riding In the forest of 
 Complegne, rather far from the rest of the party, 
 she said to me: 
 
 " Lauzun, now that my sister Is married, we can 
 speak of ourselves. Do you know that I love 
 you more than ever and that I believe it will be 
 forever? '* 
 
 I shall spare her for whom I continue these 
 Memoirs the remainder of this conversation 
 which was very long and tender. I shall content 
 myself with saying that we promised to write 
 to one another with the greatest regularity, and 
 that we did not fail in our promises. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 (1778-1779) 
 
 Lady Harland returned to England and I 
 to my regiment. 
 
 I led a rather easy life there, more quiet than 
 agreeable, and which suited me better than any- 
 one else. M. et Mme. le comtesse de Salles, 
 who In the Summer lived on a rather fine estate 
 at a quarter of a league from Vaucouleurs, 
 came there. I w^ent, according to custom, to 
 make them a corps visit. M. de Gony, brother 
 of Mme. de Salles, was an honorary captain In 
 my regiment. I was very well received. Grand 
 dinners, balls and fetes were given In my honour. 
 Mme. de Salles came to return my visit on 
 horseback. In a dragoon's uniform, with leather 
 breeches. This was more than enough to dis- 
 gust me of any woman. This, however, did not 
 prevent me from having this one, who was neither 
 
 247 
 
248 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 pretty nor amiable, and who had a fearful tone. I 
 repented on the spot, and have not yet forgiven 
 myself. This liaison became unbearable to me. 
 I sought with eargerness for a means of breaking 
 it. 
 
 M. de Stainville came to see my regiment, 
 found it already trained, according to the new 
 regulations which he himself had helped to draw 
 up, was pleased, pressed me to come to the 
 manoeuvres of the Nancy garrison, an invitation 
 which I accepted. I found several English 
 women at Nancy. A certain Lady Blower, with 
 whom M. de Liancourt (due de la Rochefou- 
 cauld) was much in love and whom he strove to 
 appear to have; and a little Mme. Brown, ex- 
 tremely pretty and very like (in a more beauti- 
 ful manner), the Queen, in whom M. de Stain- 
 ville was deeply interested; but unfortunately 
 she did not speak a word of French, nor he a word 
 of English. I was about the only man in the 
 garrison to whom she could talk; that brought us 
 much together, and to please her M. de Stain- 
 ville seldom permitted me to leave Nancy. I 
 loved that charming little woman; but I was good 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 249 
 
 and honest enough not to tell her, knowing all 
 the dangers a French lover could have for her. 
 She guessed my feelings, told me so with a candour 
 the like of which I have rarely seen; and added 
 that she also loved me. 
 
 My virtue could go no farther; I took ad- 
 vantage of her liking and sincerity; we both suc- 
 cumbed; but I was so prudent, I was so watchful 
 of my conduct that no one on earth had the 
 slightest suspicion. I did not long enjoy so 
 sweet an intercourse. The poor little Mme. 
 Brown caught a malignant fever from which she 
 died, and left me filled with grief. 
 
 I returned to my regiment. Mme. de Salles 
 was fortunately no longer on her estate. Mme. 
 E. Dillon had left for England In very bad health; 
 she wrote to me often. Marianne wrote me 
 every m.all without fail. She appeared to have 
 no other pleasure. In the course of September, 
 her letters became disquieting. She finally in- 
 formed me that her sister was in the greatest 
 danger, that the doctors were beginning to despair 
 of her life and that I had no time to lose If I 
 wished to see her once more. M. de Stalnvllle 
 
250 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 permitted me to leave at once and I reached Lon- 
 don the first of October. 
 
 I found there a letter from Mme. E. Dillon., 
 dated some time past, which ardently expressed 
 the desire of seeing me before she died, and which 
 said that she had Important secrets to confide and 
 which could be confided to me only. After her 
 death, she said, I should receive a casket full of 
 interesting papers, which would serve to justify 
 her whole life. I was about to leave for Suffolk 
 county, where Mme. Dillon was 111 at her father's, 
 when I received a letter from Lady Harland 
 which informed me that her daughter was better, 
 that the doctors had prescribed the waters of 
 Bristol for her, that the entire family expected to 
 leave at once and would take me with them on 
 their, way through London. Two days after, I 
 had a letter from Marianne announcing the death 
 of her sister. I received at the same time an 
 almost illegible letter from poor Mme. Edouard, 
 written on the eve of her death. She grieved at 
 not having seen me and again mentioned the 
 casket, which was to be given me after her demise. 
 
 Marianne Informed me that they were all in 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 251 
 
 the greatest grief, that they could not resolve to 
 remain at Sproughton, and that they were leav- 
 ing to go to a friend's, whose name she did not 
 give; that on their return. In three weeks, she 
 would wait for me at Suffolk. 
 
 I tenderly loved Fanny; I was deeply afflicted. 
 My stay in London became unbearable. I went 
 to spend two months at Bath, where there were 
 but few people; I lived there very quietly. I 
 took advantage of the opportunity to improve my 
 English. I went to board with sensible people 
 who did not speak French; I made some progress. 
 
 While at Bath, I received letters from M. dc 
 Maurepas, by a singular chance. He Informed 
 me that the matter of M. de Bussy's expedition 
 to India had been dropped; he asked me to write 
 him frequently from London. War between 
 Russia and Turkey at that time appeared Inevita- 
 ble. I asked M. de Maurepas to obtain for me 
 permission to serve as a volunteer In the Russian 
 army. He replied that he did not believe that 
 the Empress wished any French officers in her 
 army; that If she made an exception in my favour, 
 the King would be delighted, that he would give 
 
252 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 me the strongest letters of recommendation and 
 would permit me to accept a place should it be 
 offered. 
 
 I wrote to the Empress; I received a most 
 amiable reply by return mail. She offered me the 
 command of a company of light horse, which I 
 accepted. I informed M. de Maurepas to that 
 effect and prepared to leave for Saint Petersburg 
 towards the middle of December. 
 
 On my return to London, I found that Sir 
 Robert Harland and his family had arrived two 
 days before me. Edouard called on me: we 
 went to dine together at his parent's-in-law; I was 
 received very kindly. I noticed that Marianne 
 was less at her ease with me than usual. A few 
 days after, I was left alone with her and, with 
 extreme embarrassment, she asked me for her 
 letters. I returned them to her immediately and 
 I had no difficulty in seeing that, while nursing 
 his wife, Edouard had fallen in love with his 
 sister-in-law, and that a bit of jealousy had de- 
 cided him to do all in his power to keep me away 
 from Sproughton, where he thought that I might 
 see Marianne too much. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 253 
 
 I became solely interested in securing the casket 
 left me by Mme. Dillon; Edouard told me that 
 he knew nothing about it. I questioned Mme. 
 Dillon's maid. She told me that she had re- 
 ceived the casket from her mistress, and that the 
 casket was to be given to me alone; that she had 
 turned It over to M. Edouard who had promised 
 to see that it would reach me. Edouard said that 
 this was not true ; that the maid did not know what 
 she was talking about, and I did not get the casket. 
 I received letters from Mme. Dillon which spoke 
 of the poor Mme. Edouard, as of an abominable 
 person. I was shocked at this and did not con- 
 ceal It from Mme. Dillon, declaring that I should 
 never permit the memory of my friend to be at- 
 tacked in my presence. 
 
 The news of the defeat of the English army 
 commanded by General Burgoyne, at Saratoga, 
 decided France to take sides with America; and 
 a few days before my departure for Russia, M. 
 de Maurepas advised me to give up the Idea; that 
 I should soon be employed In the King's service, 
 and to remain In England In the meantime. 
 
 One day when I was riding alone, rather sadly. 
 
254 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 on the Richmond road, a woman carried away by 
 her horse and much frightened, passed swiftly 
 near me, uttering piercing shrieks. I rode a very 
 swift horse; I caught up with her easily and 
 stopped her mount before any accident had be- 
 fallen her. I proposed that she should ride my 
 horse which was much more gentle than hers; she 
 accepted, and two men of a certain age with 
 servants who were following her from afar soon 
 joined her. This woman who might possibly 
 have been twenty years of age was one of the 
 most charming persons I had ever seen. I asked 
 who she was; she told me that her name was Miss 
 Stanton, and that she was the niece of one of the 
 managers of the Indian Company. I often met 
 her at the play, at the Pantheon, at the Ranelagh, 
 always with these two men; she each time sug- 
 gested that I take a cup of tea with her. I thought 
 her very bright and pleasant. The two men 
 appeared amiable and sensible, all three always 
 seemed to be very glad to see me : she never pro- 
 posed that I go to her house, and I did not care 
 to ask permission. 
 
 One morning when I was walking rather early 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 255 
 
 some miles from Chelsea, a heavy shower over- 
 took me; a coach which was passing stopped and 
 Miss Stanton, who was alone and who had recog- 
 nised me, offered to bring me back to Chelsea, 
 where she said she had a house. She was alone. 
 I accepted. I had lunch with her at her house, 
 where no one came. She asked me many ques- 
 tions to which I replied frankly; asked me if I 
 had a love affair in London, I told her no; she 
 made me swear that I had no mistress and then 
 told me that it was but just that I should know 
 who she was. She added that she was not the 
 niece, but the mistress of the older of the two men 
 with whom I had seen her; that this man, good and 
 respectable in every respect, had an immense for- 
 tune and that she believed that a marriage between 
 them depended on her. 
 
 She never saw anyone but him and his friend, 
 who also was interested in India affairs; that she 
 went out when she pleased, went where she wished 
 with one of the two and more often with both; 
 that she rather liked that sort of life, and that 
 since the day I had stopped her horse, she had 
 taken to me so lively a fancy, that she would not 
 
256 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 have concealed it had she not feared to grieve a 
 man whom she hked and respected. He had left 
 for Ireland with his friend two- days before, his 
 affairs were to keep him there about six v/eeks; 
 she stopped speaking. I asked her for the six 
 weeks of which she could dispose without danger. 
 She consented with pleasure, and I may say that 
 I never spent six weeks more quietly or hap- 
 pily. 
 
 Miss Juliette (for that was her name) was 
 romantic, frank, sensitive, solely occupied with 
 what she liked. Her education had not been neg- 
 lected; she spoke both French and Italian well, 
 was a good musician, had a charming voice and 
 played several instruments. She was extremely 
 dainty and the best idea I can give of her face 
 is a close resemblance to Mme. de Champcenetz 
 in her best days. We daily went out riding or 
 driving in a phaeton, over the most deserted roads. 
 We went to the play in the small boxes, and we 
 returned to the house together. I hardly went into 
 society once a week; I daily became more attached 
 to her. 
 
 Our relations had been going on for five weeks, 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 257 
 
 when one morning I found her In full mourning 
 and mortally sad. 
 
 " What's happening? " said I. 
 
 " I have lost," she replied, " either my lover or 
 the man whom I look upon as my benefactor and 
 a father. M. Stanton arrives to-morrow. Ful- 
 fil your destiny, go to war, forget me, be happy. 
 I shall weep for you long ; do not return here again 
 even though you should be asked. I hope to meet 
 you again." 
 
 It was with sorrow that I separated from this 
 amiable creature. I met her two or three times 
 at the Ranelagh; she greeted me very pleasantly. 
 M. Stanton Invited me to supper, with a glance she 
 warned me to refuse, and I obeyed. Shortly 
 after, she left with M. Stanton for an estate he 
 had purchased In the north of England. I believe 
 that she has now returned to India with him : she 
 has never written to me. 
 
 Going more Into society than I had ever done 
 since I was In England, I saw people of every 
 party who spoke freely before me, and without 
 trying, I was soon well posted on all public affairs, 
 and I learned Interesting matters of which the 
 
258 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 marquis de Noailles, our ambassador, could not 
 know. He had Intelligence, consideration, and, 
 were It not for his mistake of living too retired a 
 life, I believe he would have been a good ambassa- 
 dor. I believe that he would have gone into 
 society more, had It not been for the unimagina- 
 ble stupidity of his wife, who embarrassed him 
 every instant by the unbelievable things she said 
 without anything being able to stop her. I can 
 not help giving an example : 
 
 At a very grand dinner given at her residence, 
 she suddenly said that she could not understand 
 why people spoke so much of the modesty of 
 English women; that there were no women in 
 Europe whose morals were more depraved, and 
 that they spent their lives in evil places. One can 
 imagine the despair and consternation of the mar- 
 quis de Noailles. 
 
 *' But, madame de Noailles, but really . . . 
 do you consider ... do you know what you 
 are saying? " 
 
 She paid no attention and continued: 
 
 '' Yes, monsieur, I am sure of it, and during the 
 last masked ball, the Duchess of Devonshire and 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 259 
 
 Lady Granby were for more than three hours In 
 an evil place of the neighbourhood." 
 
 The ambassador almost died of mortification, 
 and the others of laughter. 
 
 Madame, the ambassadress, made me forget to 
 say that, when I knew of things with which I sup- 
 posed M. le marquis de Noailles was not ac- 
 quainted, I told him of them, although having but 
 little to do with him, never thinking of informing 
 M. de Maurepas. 
 
 Chance caused to fall into my hands a copy of 
 Lord North's Conciliatory Bill for America, long 
 before he read it in Parliament. I went to the 
 marquis de Noailles to ask him if he had read it; 
 he affected the most important and ministerial air 
 and answered: " Yes." I knew that this was im- 
 possible, and changed the conversation. He tried 
 to question me about the bill ; I did not answer, and 
 I went away. 
 
 I did not write to M. de Vergennes, with whom 
 I had fallen out, but I at once sent a messenger 
 to M. de Maurepas. He showed my letter to the 
 King and the marquis de Noailles was only able 
 to give an account of the matter two weeks after. 
 
26o MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 This gave the King and all his ministers the great- 
 est Idea of the manner In which I knew all that 
 was going on In England. M. de Vergennes 
 wrote me to ask that I communicate to him all my 
 thoughts on all that I should see or hear. I re- 
 plied coldly and politely that I had wholly given 
 up politics and all the thoughts relating to It. I, 
 however, sent M. de Voyer and M. de Maurepas 
 some reports on but little known subjects. My 
 correspondence became very regular and began to 
 take up a great deal of my time. I went less Into 
 society. I was bored being alone; I took a girl 
 who had little wit, who was very pretty, sweet, neat, 
 exactly what I required. 
 
 Mme. de Lauzun did me the honour, at that 
 time, to send me a statement drawn up by her at- 
 torney, relating to the outcome which our division 
 of property might have In the future, when she 
 should Inherit from one of her relatives, and 
 specially about the precaution which should be 
 taken so that I should not prevent her from dis- 
 posing of her fortune. Mme. de Lauzun's at- 
 torney had not evidently a very good opinion of 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 261 
 
 me and did not conceal it. His formula was 
 ridiculous and Insolent. He repeatedly said: 
 
 " Mme. de Lauzun's attorney does not know 
 why M. de Lauzun should pretend . 
 Mme. de Lauzun's attorney would be astonished 
 that In view of M. de Lauzun's conduct, he 
 should . . ." 
 
 I replied merrily and without anger to Mme. 
 de Lauzun. My reply to her attorney began by: 
 
 " M. de Lauzun informs Mme. de Lauzun's 
 attorney first, that he Is an Impertinent fellow; 
 then that he does not know what he Is talking 
 about; and, to close with him, that he heartily 
 consents to all that may please Mme. de Lauzun, 
 whatever that may be." 
 
 At the beginning of the month of March, 1778, 
 I sent to M. de Maurepas a very extensive and 
 detailed report on the conditions of defence of 
 England and of all the English possessions In 
 the four quarters of the world. He read my re- 
 port to the Council. It created a sufficient impres- 
 sion to cause him to deem it necessary to send for 
 me to consult about some special items. The 
 
262 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 letter I received informed me that the King wished 
 that I betake myself to Versailles as promptly 
 and as secretly as possible. ^^ 
 
 I went to Versailles ; I had several private con- 
 versations with the King, at M. de Maurepas', 
 who pushed me forward with a tenderness truly 
 paternal. M. de Maurepas, grieved at my fall- 
 ing out with M. de Vergennes, was very anxious 
 to reconcile us; I was not in the least disposed 
 that way; I could not, however, resist his press- 
 ing solicitations. We became reconciled without 
 an explanation, and I believe that M. de Ver- 
 gennes was as honest in his dealings as I, for 
 since then I have always been satisfied with him, 
 and he has appeared to seek every occasion to 
 show me interest and friendship. 
 
 The ministers exhibited much confidence in me; 
 and, according to the measures I saw taken, 
 I could consider the war as certain. I made bold 
 to propose a great and superb undertaking: I 
 wanted before beginning the war, that the Bank 
 of England should be made bankrupt, and this 
 was no difficult matter. I had found a means of 
 knowing what funds it had, which were not very 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 263 
 
 large, and the resources with which it might be 
 assisted, in a pressing emergency, which were still 
 smaller. A simple banking operation, whose 
 result would have been to draw, for large sums 
 in gold, through all the important cities of Europe, 
 on the largest commercial houses of London, in 
 the same week, would have compelled all the 
 bankers to withdraw at once all their funds from 
 the bank. The crowd of anxious people would 
 have increased the lack of confidence and nothing 
 could prevent the bank from failing. 
 
 When I spoke of this in committee It was re- 
 ceived with the greatest applause. M. Necker, 
 who was not there and to whom it was communi- 
 cated the next day, was wholly opposed. He said 
 that It would ruin all the Paris banking houses. 
 I did not believe that; I went to Paris to secure 
 Information. I came back with the declaration 
 from all the bankers that they had nothing to lose 
 In the bankruptcy of the Bank of England, except 
 M. M. Germain, a house considered by M. Necker, 
 as deeply interested in the Bank of England. 
 He prevented this plan from being carried out. 
 He did more, he sent to England an immense 
 
264 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 quantity of gold In species to assist the bank 
 should an attempt be made to embarrass it. The 
 King had the intention to commence the war by 
 a descent on England at several points. I was 
 too much in fashion not to be employed In a 
 brilliant manner, and during six months no expe- 
 dition was considered without my being mentioned 
 to command it as chief or as second. The gov- 
 ernment suddenly changed its mind, and ended 
 by the ridiculous declaration of the month of 
 March, 1778, in which the saving warning was 
 given England to prepare for war. 
 
 I did not wish to return to England. M. de 
 Maurepas Insisted. He had no doubt that the 
 King of England would begin by recalling his 
 ambassador and dismissing that of France, and 
 would soon thereafter wish to enter Into nego- 
 tiations. He knew that the King of England 
 would rather treat with me than with anyone 
 else; he therefore told me to remain In England 
 as long as I possibly could without inconvenience; 
 he hoped that good Intelligence would be re-es- 
 tablished between the two Courts; that, peace 
 once assured, baron de Breteuil would come back 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 265 
 
 from Vienna, the marquis de Noailles would be 
 sent there, and I should be given the embassy of 
 England. M. de Maurepas specially recom- 
 mended to me to conceal from the marquis de 
 Noailles the object of my mission, and to find 
 some pretext for remaining in London after his 
 departure. I arranged matters so as to reach 
 London two or three days after the declaration. 
 I immediately called on the ambassador of France, 
 who was tremendously astonished to see me. He 
 apparently thought that I was deserting. 
 
 *' Delighted to see you, certainly . . . 
 but how does it happen . . .? Do you not 
 know?" 
 
 " I beg pardon . . ." 
 
 " Then you have not seen M. de Maurepas? " 
 
 " Of course I have. Here are some letters 
 from him and from M. de Vergennes." 
 
 The latter requested him to communicate his 
 dispatches to me, and all interesting matters he 
 should hear. 
 
 While I was with him, he received a letter from 
 Lord Weymouth in reply to the notification of 
 the declaration. He said in It that out of per- 
 
266 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 sonal consideration for M. le marquis de 
 Noailles, the King of England permitted him to 
 Inform the marquis that he was recaHIng his am- 
 bassador to the Court of France. 
 
 M. le marquis de Noailles told me that he 
 was going to send a messenger to Versailles at 
 once, on whose return he would surely receive 
 the order to leave England Immediately. He 
 proposed that we arrange to return together. 
 I told him that It was Impossible for me to do so, 
 and that, judging from appearances, my affairs 
 would detain me a few weeks after his departure; 
 he replied that he considered himself obliged to 
 tell me that such a course would not be proper, 
 either for France or for England. I assured 
 him that no one In England would be shocked and 
 that I hoped that the King of France would not 
 take It 111. He could not. In truth, do otherwise 
 than agree with me; If my affairs were a question 
 of money, he offered me with the greatest pleas- 
 ure In the world all that I might require. 
 
 I suppose that he thought I was In love; for 
 he suddenly affected his ministerial air; and told 
 me that It would be his duty to forbid me. In 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 267 
 
 the King's name, to remain In England. I re- 
 plied coldly that I did not consider that he had 
 the right to do so, that consequently this would 
 change nothing In my Intentions; that I should 
 be sorry only If he did something which w^ould 
 probably be disapproved. The ambassador was 
 confounded, and madame, his wife, broke Into a 
 fit of anger that rendered her a hundred times 
 more stupid and ridiculous, and which ten times 
 almost made me burst Into laughter. The 
 marquis' messenger returned. He left for 
 France and left me In England. 
 
 M. le marquis de Noailles' messenger brought 
 me letters from M. de Maurepas, with Instruc- 
 tions more extensive than the first, recommending 
 me to remain In England as long as I could 
 properly do so. I asked the King of England, 
 through Sir Charles Thompson, one of the men 
 he liked best. If my stay In London displeased 
 him. He sent me word with much graclousness 
 that I could remain as long as I wished, that 
 If I wished to see and speak to him, I should 
 meet him on the follow^Ing Wednesday, riding 
 on the Richmond Road, at eight o'clock In the 
 
268 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 morning: I was there punctually; he came to me, 
 and told me that he was very glad to assure me 
 of his interest and good will before I left Eng- 
 land; that my stay depended on myself; and that 
 I might return, whenever I desired, if I did not 
 fear that it would injure me In my own country. 
 He was personally offended at France and called 
 it perfidious; he spoke of It with such warmth, 
 that I was obliged to remind him that I was a 
 Frenchman. He ended the conversation by ' 
 saying that no one would be more satisfactory 
 than I, to treat of peace, or as ambassador, when 
 circumstances would permit, and that he would 
 then take all the necessary steps with the greatest 
 pleasure. 
 
 I could no longer honestly remain in England. 
 I rendered an account of this conversation to M. 
 de Maurepas, earnestly asked to return, and I 
 advised him that if I received np orders, I should 
 leave London In a month. The month passed 
 without my receiving a reply. I was about to 
 go ; my carriage was at the door when I received, 
 through a messenger from Spain, a letter from 
 M. de Maurepas, who earnestly asked me to re- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 269 
 
 main six weeks more. This did not stop me, I 
 left. On my arrival at Calais, I advised M. de 
 Maurepas of the reasons that had prevented me 
 from doing what he desired; he was sorry, but 
 bore me no ill will. 
 
 My regiment was in garrison at Ardres, near 
 Calais; I stopped there instead of going to Paris. 
 I had brought with me an English miss. I 
 rented a small chateau at a quarter of a league 
 from Ardres. I devoted much of my time to 
 my regiment and rather liked it. The devout 
 due de Croy, under whose orders I was, acquired 
 such a friendship for me, that he forgave me 
 for having a mistress, and even came to my house 
 to take tea with her. Miss Paddock had brought 
 from England a young sister much more pretty 
 and amiable than she, and whose extreme poverty 
 seemed to destine her to the same lot as her sister. 
 I did not consider it right to permit this; I re- 
 spected her innocence, placed her in a convent 
 at Calais, supplied her with masters; and I have 
 since been happy enough to marry her advan- 
 tageously to a man she liked. 
 
 Although absent, the ministers, to whom M. 
 
270 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 de Voyer did not cease to say that I was suitable 
 for any place, intended me for every expedition 
 which they planned successively, and M. de 
 Voyer proposed to intrust me with the conquest 
 of Jersey and of Guernsey; he wrote asking to 
 try and secure information about these two 
 islands, and to report the number of troops I re- 
 quired to attack them. Chance had brought to 
 my hands very well written and detailed reports 
 on Jersey and Guernsey. I sent them to M. de 
 Voyer, and advised him that with three thousand 
 good soldiers, and great secrecy, I thought I 
 could promise success. This expedition was de- 
 cided upon at Versailles, where much value ap- 
 peared to be placed on it. Its success would in 
 effect have been of great importance for our com- 
 merce; it was necessary, however, to consult M. 
 le marechal de Broglie, who commanded the 
 King's troops assembled at the camp of Vau- 
 cieux; he was wholly opposed to the idea, with- 
 out knowing a single word about it; he assured 
 them that at least ten thousand men and several 
 general officers would be required; this angered 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 271 
 
 the ministers; they preferred to abandon the 
 matter rather than to discuss It. 
 
 M. de Voyer proposed to surprise the Isle of 
 Wight and Portsmouth at the same time and to 
 totally ruin the best establishments of the English 
 navy; he was to carry out his project himself and 
 give me the command of all the grenadiers and 
 chasseurs of his army: as usual they began by 
 accepting; they discussed after, and the affair was 
 promptly dropped. M. de Sartines wanted to 
 send me to the Bermudas, to Saint Helena and to 
 some other places, — but without any greater 
 success. 
 
 During that time, my regiment received orders 
 to go to the camp of Vaucieux, and left Ardres 
 about the middle of July; I went with It. On the 
 second day of the march, I received a message 
 from M. de Sartines and an order from the King 
 to report at Versailles and to leave my regiment: 
 I reached M. de Sartines'; he told me that M. 
 de Bussy was to receive all he demanded to under- 
 take a great revolution In India, and that he still 
 wanted me as second in command. He pro- 
 
272 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 posed that I raise a corps of four thousand 
 foreign troops, and to give me its command. 
 He wanted me to have two thousand men 
 ready to leave with me In the month of Novem- 
 ber, and the remainder In a condition to follow 
 four months after. I accepted. I gave up the 
 regiment of royal dragoons whose command I 
 obtained for M. de Gontaut. I left the war 
 department and passed Into that of the navy, 
 still retaining my rank In the land troops. I 
 then did a thing which I believe to be without 
 a precedent; for In less than three months, I 
 raised, armed, equipped, and put In condition to 
 serve a superb corps of two thousand men. 
 
 I asked the King's permission to tell the Queen 
 of my destination. I called on her; I asked to 
 speak to her privately, a thing which had not 
 occurred for a long time. I told her that I 
 thought that I owed It to the former kindnesses 
 with which she had honoured me to Inform her 
 that the King confided to me the second command 
 of the East India army, under the orders of M. 
 de Bussy. I never saw a more astonished person; 
 she was unable to see without feeling that man 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 273 
 
 whom two years before she had treated so well, 
 who was then accused of Intriguing against her, 
 go and spend several years at the other end of the 
 earth. Her tears flowed, she remained a few 
 minutes unable to say anything but : 
 
 "Ahi monsieur de Lauzun! Ah: mon- 
 Dieu! '' 
 
 She recovered a little and continued : 
 
 "How! go so far, separate yourself for so 
 long a time from all you love, from all who love 
 you?" 
 
 " I have thought, madame, that, on so distant 
 a stage, my zeal, the little talent I may have, 
 might meet fewer obstacles, that more justice 
 might be rendered them; they would have less to 
 struggle against intrigue and calumny! '' 
 
 " You will leave us, Lauzun? You will go to 
 India? Can I not prevent it? " 
 
 " I am Irrevocably attached to this engagement, 
 whatever it may cost me.'' 
 
 The King entered. 
 
 "Well!" said the Queen to him, " M. de 
 Lauzun is going to India then? " 
 
 " Yes," replied the King; " he wishes It: It is a 
 
274 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 great sacrifice. I have no doubt he will be very 
 useful there." 
 
 The Queen came in the evening to Mme. de 
 Guemenee's, whose favour had not yet dimin- 
 ished; she told her that she viewed the decision 
 I had taken with sorrow, and urged her to make 
 me change my mind. Mme. de Guemenee re- 
 plied that she was in despair at my going, but 
 that she considered it impossible to hold me back; 
 she, however, did what she could to make me 
 remain. The Queen's heart had appeared to her 
 deeply touched; she thought that she could an- 
 swer for it if I did not go. I resisted all al- 
 though I did not conceal from myself the great- 
 ness of the sacrifice. My vanity was satisfied: 
 I refused the Queen with pride. I showed her 
 that I wished nothing from her and that I could 
 play an important part without her; I proved to 
 Mme. Czartoryska that Europe had no longer 
 any charms for me, after having lost her. 
 
 I went to Haute-Fontaine, and it was a power- 
 ful test for my courage; I could not think, with- 
 out a mortal sadness, that perhaps I should never 
 again see persons who were very dear to me. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 275 
 
 M. de Guemenee was in the greatest grief, Mme. 
 Dillon shared it, and twenty times a day my tears 
 were ready to flow. I found Mme. de Martin- 
 ville at Haute-Fontaine ; I knew her but little; 
 I had given her two brothers places in my regi- 
 ment, at the solicitation of M. de Narbonne. 
 She thanked me for it, and appeared to take the 
 liveliest interest in my fate; this interest increased 
 daily; she continually repeated that she was una- 
 ble to understand what could prompt me to thus 
 expatriate myself, asked me details as to my 
 situation, my thoughts, my sentiments, rendering 
 me so to say, without noticing it the tenderest 
 attention. I saw very well that owing to hearing 
 me so pitied she had become interested, and had 
 acquired a great liking for me. She was beauti- 
 ful and tender; I shared her feelings ; she flew into 
 my arms with pleasure, with sincerity; her liaison 
 with me was approved at Haute-Fontaine, where 
 people love more ; I spent there all the time which 
 my affairs did not compel me to pass at Paris or 
 at Versailles. 
 
 One evening, while reading at home in Paris 
 the London Magazine, I found in it a report of 
 
276 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 » 
 
 the English possessions on the coast of Africa 
 and of their garrisons. I saw that they were in 
 very poor condition, and could easily be taken. 
 I talked about the matter with M. Francis, who 
 was with me. We spoke of it together the next 
 day to M. de Sartines. I proposed to him, that 
 while the fleet going to India should be taking in 
 water at the islands of Cape Verde, to detach 
 a vessel from It, a few frigates and four or five 
 hundred men, to take Senegal-Gambia and de- 
 stroy the English establishments on the coast. 
 This plan pleased him; he asked me if I wished to 
 carry it out. 
 
 I did not care to, for I could get nothing but 
 dangers, embarrassments, and not the slightest 
 glory from this expedition. I finally consented, 
 and we agreed that I should leave at the end of 
 October, that I should go to the island of 
 Oleron to pass my reviews, that I should then 
 very secretly betake myself to Brest, that the gar- 
 rison would supply me with whatever troops I 
 should need, that the convoy bearing what I 
 should have judged indispensable for this under- 
 taking would join me below Belle-Isle, where I 
 
DUC DE LAUZUN 277 
 
 was to anchor; and that after having taken Sene- 
 gal, left a garrison there and established order in 
 all the King's acquisitions, a frigate should carry 
 me to the islands of Cape Verde, which would be 
 very near, and where I should join M. de Bussy 
 and the army of India. 
 
 I departed the 28th of October; I left Mme. 
 de Martinville in despair, and went to the isle 
 of Oleron. The troops I had raised were superb 
 and ready to embark. I lost no time, and betook 
 myself to Landerneau, near Brest, in the last 
 days of November. I had not been there three 
 hours, when I received a message from M. de 
 Sartines, who requested me to come to Versailles 
 at once. 
 
 I left fifteen minutes after; I rode day and 
 night; I reached Versailles at four o'clock in the 
 morning. M. de Sartines had given orders to 
 be awakened. I saw him immediately; he told 
 me that unforeseen difficulties had delayed the de- 
 parture of M. de Bussy, and had even made it 
 uncertain; that M. le chevalier de Ternay, chief 
 of squadron, and former governor of He de 
 France, was undertaking the same things at much 
 
278 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 less expense, and that he wished me to command 
 in chief the land troops intended for landing. 
 
 I asked to see the propositions, the plan of M. 
 le chevalier de Ternay and his Instructions; I saw 
 clearly that he had taken advantage of the confi- 
 dence of M. de Bussy, and of the reports he had 
 communicated to him to supplant him by asking 
 much less than he. I refused absolutely to serve 
 with M. le chevalier de Ternay; there was noth- 
 ing M. de Sartlnes left undone to change my reso- 
 lution, but uselessly. 
 
 I saw him again the next day, and he renewed 
 his entreaties, offering me everything that might 
 make my commission more brilliant and agreeable; 
 he went so far as to offer, should I have a mis- 
 tress whom I could not take with me, to have an 
 Important fortune assured her by the King, and 
 to give me for my sole use a frigate, whose com- 
 mand I might bestow on whoever I pleased. I 
 refused everything. It was decided that I should 
 go to Senegal; that if, before the 15th of Feb- 
 ruary, I received no order from the Court, I 
 should return to France, that my corp should not 
 serve without me and should not be separated. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 279 
 
 Hardly had I left M. de Sartlnes when M. de 
 Bussy entered. M. de Sartlnes showed him the 
 report of the chevalier de Ternay, without nam- 
 ing the author. M. de Bussy told him that the 
 report was wretched, full of falseness and bad cal- 
 culations; that If he who had made It was not a 
 fool, he was assuredly a scoundrel. M. de Sar- 
 tlnes was dismayed, made serious reflections, and 
 began to repent having wished to employ M. le 
 chevalier de Ternay, and to seek the means of 
 getting rid of him If possible. 
 
 I went to spend twenty-four hours In Paris, 
 where I saw Mme. de Martinvllle, to whom so 
 unexpected a visit caused the greatest joy. I then 
 returned to Brest, where I embarked very mys- 
 teriously on board of the Pendant, a vessel of 74 
 guns, commanded by the marquis de Vaudreull. 
 Our little squadron was composed of two vessels 
 of the line, two frigates, a few corvettes, and a 
 dozen transports. 
 
 Winds constantly contrary kept us two weeks 
 in the bay, without my daring to go on land. I 
 received a rather well-written, anonymous letter, 
 in which I was warned that M. de Sartlnes, won 
 
28o MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 over by my enemies, wished to have me killed, 
 and consequently had given me a commission from 
 which I could not return. As proof of the charge 
 it was stated that none of the things indispensable 
 to the success of my undertaking were on board 
 of the vessels where they should be, and that the 
 statement which M. de Sartines had given me, 
 and that which had been sent me from Lorient, 
 were equally false. I was pitied; my courage was 
 praised, my activity also ; my imprudence was con- 
 demned. I had a good opinion of M. de Sar- 
 tines; I had confidence in his friendship. This 
 letter made no impression on me ; I sent it to him 
 and departed. 
 
 We were obliged to anchor at Cape Blanco, to 
 take from our transports the things necessary for 
 the attack on Senegal; I saw with grief and anx- 
 iety that what the anonymous letter had said was 
 but too true : either through neglect or the ras- 
 cality of the subordinates, none of the things 
 promised by M. de Sartines, none of the. things 
 included in the statement he had given me was to 
 be found ; the pilots of the bar, who had been sup- 
 plied to me by the Navy department, had no know!- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 281 
 
 edge of It. M. de Vaudreuil, frightened, pro- 
 posed that we abandon the whole affair; I would 
 not consent to It. It seemed to me that my land- 
 ing might be made without exposing the King's 
 vessels; and If the bar was not protected by bat- 
 teries, on dismantled vessels called pontoons, hav- 
 ing only the danger of the bar to risk, I might yet 
 succeed, but should there be a pontoon, It would 
 be necessary to attack It sword In hand, and but 
 few men would probably return. 
 
 The vessels anchored before the bar out of dan- 
 ger; I entered a ship's boat with an officer of the 
 navy, and we went to sound the bar, which we 
 passed without difficulty. We went some distance 
 Into the river and saw no pontoons; we recrossed 
 the bar * and returned on board of the vessels. 
 
 The next day, the weather was quite fine; we 
 embarked the landing troops on sixteen small 
 boats; we crossed the bar with a little more diffi- 
 culty than the evening before, but without acci- 
 dents; we found no pontoons, and two days after, 
 
 * " This bar is so dangerous, that during the three months 
 I spent at Senegal, I saw eighteen boats of all kinds perish 
 in crossing it, although they had native pilots on board, and 
 did not draw much water." (Lauzun's note.) 
 
282 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 30th January, 1779, we found ourselves opposite 
 the fort, which surrendered after having ex- 
 changed a few shots. 
 
 I set to work to re-establish order, inspire con- 
 fidence in the inhabitants, the tradesmen especially, 
 and to treat the prisoners well. All was much 
 quieter twenty- four hours after my arrival than 
 twenty-four hours before. As early as the second 
 day I sent the frigates and the corvettes to Gam- 
 bia and to the other settlements that were along 
 the coast. 
 
 I wrote to M. le marquis de Vaudreuil that 
 the colony having no need of the protection of the 
 King's vessels, he was free to set the date of his 
 departure for Martinique, where he had orders 
 to go and join M. d'Estalng. He replied that he 
 would attend to the matter as soon as he had taken 
 all the supplies of which he had need for himself 
 and his sick, whose numbers Increased daily. 
 
 As It was possible and even quite probable that 
 I should be attacked shortly after the departure 
 of M. de Vaudreuil, I wanted to establish as a 
 pontoon, in the river, a corvette carrying rather 
 large guns, and which was at my disposal; M. de 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 283 
 
 Vaudreull and all the officers of the navy decided 
 that it could not pass over the bar, and that it was 
 impossible. I returned to take soundings. I 
 tried to pass my corvette, and succeeded. M. de 
 Vaudreuil, who did not care to go and serve under 
 the orders of M. d'Estaing, wished to use up his 
 supplies and take this pretext for returning. He 
 sent and asked me for an exorbitant supply of pro- 
 visions, in the hope that I should be unable to 
 grant his request, and that this would be a reason 
 for not following his instructions. I sent him all 
 he asked, although I found it rather hard; he was 
 not content with this. He built on land, in an 
 unhealthful spot, a hospital for 400 sick who made 
 all sorts of trouble, and came near causing me a 
 war with the natives, and he informed me that he 
 could not leave because he was short of sailors. 
 
 I laid up all my vessels, even the one on which 
 I was to return to Europe, and I sent him the 
 sailors, telling him that I should take charge of 
 his hospital, which I did, and which caused us such 
 scarcity, that during eight or ten days we had, 
 as well as all the healthy members of the colony, 
 only corn bread and bad fish. Seeing that in spite 
 
284 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 of this M. de Vaudreull did not leave, I requested 
 him officially to assemble a council of war to know 
 what he should do, which determined him to set 
 sail three days after. He was still able to rejoin 
 M. d'Estaing in time to be at the combat of the 
 Granada. 
 
 I was more at ease, and I saw with interest and 
 curiosity a country where nothing was as in Eu- 
 rope. I received the visit of several Kings of 
 the neighbourhood, with whom I made treaties. 
 I received the news of the taking of Gambia, and 
 of a few other forts. I immediately sent an offi- 
 cer to France, with the report of my easy suc- 
 cesses; I wanted to remain until I had put the 
 island in a state of defence; I succeeded so well 
 that Admiral Hughes, who expected to retake it 
 with a large squadron, on his way to India, after 
 having attempted to attack it, gave It up the sec- 
 ond day. ^ 
 
 When all was finished, I armed a merchant ves- 
 sel as a cartel-ship, to return on it with prisoners. 
 I was for a moment much embarrassed; I wished 
 to leave enough to pay the garrison and to main- 
 tain the colony. I had been supplied with a treas- 
 
DUC DE LAUZUN 285 
 
 urer; but the precaution had been taken to give 
 him no money, and the little I had brought for my 
 use had already been spent for the King's service. 
 The English prisoners got me out of trouble by 
 lending to me personally all the cash money they 
 had. I went away to the great regret of the en- 
 tire colony, which gave me the greatest marks of 
 attachment. I had tried to help them ; I had suc- 
 ceeded in some respects, and the unfortunates were 
 not In the habit of being governed by honest 
 people. 
 
 After a passage of thirty-six days, I arrived at 
 Lorient very opportunely; for we had no more 
 supplies nor water. I was not overly well received 
 at Versailles, when I reached there. M. de 
 Maurepas was not on good terms with M. de Sar- 
 tines; the Senegal expedition had displeased the 
 King; people were almost angry with me for hav- 
 ing taken It; hardly did the King speak to me the 
 first day; later, however, he treated me very 
 kindly. I received neither rank nor pay. M. 
 de Sartines offered to give me a present In money. 
 I refused. Many things had changed during my 
 absence. 
 
286 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 M. le chevalier de Ternay had been deprived 
 of the command of the India squadron. The 
 news of the taking of Pondlcherry had suspended 
 all armament for that part of the world. M. de 
 Sartlnes had broken the most sacred promises 
 made me ; he had scattered my corps all over the 
 globe. I was left no way of serving In a proper 
 manner; he felt embarrassed about the matter; 
 he knew not what to say to me; he avoided me 
 with the greatest care. I sent him my resigna- 
 tion, and no longer sought to see him. 
 
 The Court was at Marly. I found Mme. de 
 Lauzun there, Intimately connected with the circle 
 of comtesse Jules, with all the people who sought 
 to Injure me, who were successful In their aim, 
 and who were In favour; one cannot Imagine the 
 way I was treated by the Queen and consequently 
 by all the rest. People hardly looked at me. 
 This was very much noticed, and I was stupid 
 enough to be for a moment embarrassed by It. 
 
 In the evening pharaon was played: I played 
 a few loiiis to keep up my countenance, behind 
 M. de Fonsac; Mme. la marquise de Colgny,^^ 
 daughter of Mme. de Conflans, my friend for a 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 287 
 
 long time, whom I hardly knew, was seated near 
 him. 
 
 Mme. de Colgny spoke to me. I was really 
 ridiculously grateful to her for her act. I found 
 much wit and charm in her; I warned her that she 
 would succeed neither at Court, nor in her family, 
 if she spoke so much to me, and that she need 
 have much courage to do it. She replied that she 
 knew it perfectly well. Never had anything ap- 
 peared to me so charming, so amiable; I became 
 indifferent to all the rest. She gave me back my 
 assurance, my gaiety; I was less sullen, I spoke 
 to the Queen, I made jests; she laughed, I amused 
 her; she recalled that it was not the first time, and 
 the end of the evening was as brilliant as the be- 
 ginning had been dull. I, however, took away 
 from Marly an impression of sadness: I did not 
 know when I should again see the amiable Mme. 
 de Coigny. I had as yet met no one who resem- 
 bled her; she filled my heart, she filled my mind. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 (1779-1781) 
 
 Monsieur de Sartines was much embarrassed 
 by my resignation; he knew not how to tell the 
 King that I had left the service, that I was right 
 in leaving It and that it was his fault. He had 
 M. de Maurepas, with whom he was beginning 
 to be on better terms, speak to me about It. I re- 
 plied to M. de Maurepas that I left the navy de- 
 partment because M. de Sartines had solemnly 
 promised to me not to separate my corps, and that 
 he had dispersed It; that he had promised to com- 
 plete it as soon as he could, and that on the con- 
 trary, he had preferably taken In his department 
 the corps of M. de Nassau, which had not been 
 raised for the King's service; that I did not com- 
 plain, but no longer wished to serve. On the 
 evening of this conversation, the King spoke of 
 It to me very frankly and with much kindness. He 
 
 291 
 
292 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 told me that he would give his orders to M. de 
 Sartines, and that he wished me to be well treated 
 and satisfied. 
 
 About this time M. le prince de Nassau made 
 an attempt on Jersey which was unsuccessful. He 
 had gone to enormous expense and was ruined 
 and without resources, If the King had not taken 
 over his regiment and his debts. M. le prince de 
 Montbarey, minister of war, since the death of 
 M. de Saint-Germain, offered to give me as mine 
 the royal German regiment of which M. de Nas- 
 sau was colonel-owner, telling me that the King 
 would pay his debts only on that condition. I did 
 not hesitate; I declared that I should rather go 
 without a place all my life than to take advantage 
 of the misfortunes of another; I flatly refused. 
 
 M. de Sartines wished to negotiate with me for 
 my return to his department; he made me the fol- 
 lowing propositions, which were confirmed by M. 
 de Montbarey, which I accepted and which neither 
 one nor the other kept; they were: To make me 
 colonel-owner-inspector of a legion composed of 
 1, 800 infantry soldiers, of 600 cavalry, who could 
 never be separated, and to give me or rather to 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 293 
 
 renew for the King, the promise of the command 
 of the first regiment of Foreign cavalry which 
 might be vacant In the war department, and to at- 
 tach me In the meantime to the Hungarian cav- 
 alry. When this was done, and I had given or- 
 ders In Germany for new recrults,^^ I went to 
 Haute-Fontalne with Mme. de Martlnvllle, whose 
 relations with me continued to be very pleasant. 
 
 The bitter and just complaints of the manner 
 In which France treated prisoners of war, the 
 enormous mortality which had resulted In the pris- 
 ons, made me resolve out of humanity to ask M. 
 de Sartlnes to let me be Inspector-general of the 
 prisoners of war, without pay, at my own expense. 
 M. de Sartlnes accepted with joy and gratitude, 
 and gave me all the necessary authority to pre- 
 vent abuse and knavery. 
 
 I was preparing for this new inspection, when 
 I heard of the formation of an army Intended 
 for a descent on England. I applied to M. de 
 Montbarey for a place in that army: he told me 
 that It was Impossible. M. de Sartlnes told me 
 that he was very sorry, but that the matter did 
 not depend on him. I was much shocked to hear 
 
294 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 it : it seemed to me that I deserved not to be for- 
 gotten. I wrote to the King; he replied that I 
 had done well to apply to him, that my request 
 was just, and that I should be employed in the ad- 
 vance guard of M. de Vaux. My regiment served 
 excellently and very gaily, although overwhelmed 
 with service, and although M. de Sartines had 
 once more failed in his promises towards us. M. 
 de Vaux was, as usual, pedantic, flat and mediocre, 
 and under an air of austerity always the lowest of 
 adulators of favour. 
 
 This army was so queerly made up in the mat- 
 ter of general officers that I cannot help speaking 
 of it. M. de Jaucourt, general sergeant-major 
 (I have heard it said somewhere that he was like 
 Abbe Roguenet, who had not been able to get a 
 hat out of his cassock) , M. de Lambert, his dep- 
 uty, noticed it, and whispered it to all who wished 
 to hear it. M. de Jaucourt avenged himself, by 
 making him continually repeat the ingenious task 
 of the embarking of the troops. M. de Puysegur, 
 major-general, held his place perfectly; he made 
 jest of his generals and of his colleagues, and shook 
 his head more than a hundred times In speaking 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 295 
 
 of them, M. le marquis de Crequy, confidential 
 aide-de-camp of the general-In-chlef, assisted him 
 In supplying us with poisoned food, and employed 
 the rest of his time In playing mean subaltern 
 tricks, some of which were rather funny. M. le 
 comte de Cergny, under the character of aide-de- 
 camp of M. de Jaucourt, smoked In the general's 
 antechamber to appear like an old partisan, and 
 wrote reports on the war as soon as one entered 
 his room. M. le marquis de Langeron, lieutenant- 
 general, a loyal bore of a fellow, and a great 
 punster. M. de Rochambeau, brigadier-general, 
 commanding the advance guard, spoke only of 
 war matters, manoeuvres and took military dispo- 
 sitions In the plain, In the room, on the table, on 
 your snuff-box. If you drew It out of your pocket; 
 exclusively full of his profession, he understands 
 it wonderfully. M. le comte de Caraman, al- 
 ways as neat as could be, mealy-mouthed, circum- 
 stantial, stopped In the street all those whose coats 
 were buttoned crooked, and gave them little mili- 
 tary Instructions; he ceaselessly proved himself an 
 excellent officer, full of knowledge and activity. 
 M. Wall, brigadier-general, an old Irish officer. 
 
296 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 resembled very much Harlequin, with the addi- 
 tion of wit, ate well, drank punch all day long, 
 said that the others were right, and meddled with 
 nothing. M. de Crussol, brigadier-general, suf- 
 fering from an unmentionable ailment, had a 
 crooked neck and a not over-straight mind. 
 
 While I was at Saint-Malo, M. le prince de 
 Montbarey arranged the marriage of his daugh- 
 ter with M. le prince de Nassau-Saarbruck; and 
 wishing to treat our M. de Nassau well, gave him 
 a place in the grenadiers and chasseurs ; and wish- 
 ing him to have the advance guard of M. de Ro- 
 chambeau's division, sent the order to place him, 
 ahead of me, on the muster-roll of the army. M. 
 de Puysegur advised me of it. This was impossi- 
 ble to bear, being a colonel since 1767, and M. de 
 Nassau since only 1770. There was no discus- 
 sion possible in the matter; for I had had war de- 
 tachments in Corsica in 1768. I wrote to M. le 
 prince de Montbarey and to the King; my rank 
 was restored to me. 
 
 M. de Vaux, to please the minister and leave 
 to M. de Nassau the command of the advance 
 guard, wished to employ me in the third rank. I 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 297 
 
 objected strenuously; I asked him If he was dis- 
 satisfied with my regiment or with me. He an- 
 swered that he was much pleased with both : sup- 
 posing that he did not like me personally, since 
 he was satisfied with the way I served, I proposed 
 to him to leave his army: he gave me back my 
 place. 
 
 M. d'Orvilliers did not meet the English, did 
 not fight; we did not embark, and at the end of 
 November we returned to Paris. I found Mme. 
 de Coigny very intimate with Mme. Dillon, ^^ and 
 I felt very happy over it; I often met her at Mme. 
 de Guemenee's, who gave plays every Monday; 
 she was quite pleasant, and, when she spoke to me, 
 she gave me inexpressible pleasure; I could not ac- 
 count for the sentiments she aroused in me, I did 
 not dare give way to them ; they were not the less 
 delightful. 
 
 M. de Sartines found it impossible to keep the 
 conditions proposed by himself in the presence of 
 M. de Vergennes; I gave them up, and I con- 
 tented myself with what already existed, or nearly, 
 that is to say, 800 infantry soldiers and 400 cav- 
 alry, under the name of Lauzun's Foreign Volun- 
 
298 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 teers, of which I should be colonel-proprletor-in- 
 spector. 
 
 It was decided during the Winter to send a corps 
 of French troops to America, and to give the com- 
 mand to M. de Rochambeau: I asked If I should 
 be employed In that army. M. de Maurepas told 
 me that it was too far, that It would take too long; 
 that I should have, In concert with M. de Bou- 
 gainville, the command of an Interesting expedi- 
 tion on the coast of England or Ireland. M. de 
 Rochambeau needed light troops, those offered to 
 him did not suit him; he asked for me, he was 
 refused at first; he Insisted, consent was given; but 
 this was decided only on the day he took leave of 
 the King. I was amazed when he told me of It, 
 M. de Sartlnes having assured me the evening be- 
 fore that the question had not been considered. 
 Mme. de Martinville was shocked at the news; 
 she wanted me to sacrifice this opportunity to her. 
 I refused and we almost fell out. 
 
 The day of my departure for Brest approached; 
 I did not call on Mme. de Coigny, I was very 
 anxious to say good-bye to her. I met her at 
 Mme. de Gontaut's; she promised me, jestingly, 
 
' 3 , ' ^ 
 
 5,5 J ^ 3 J>3 
 
 ROCH AMBEAU 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 299 
 
 to come to the Tullerles the next day to receive 
 my adieux; she came over in fact with the com- 
 tesse Etienne de Durfort and a few men. I saw 
 on that day to what extent I could love her. Ten 
 times I was near telling her, at the moment I was 
 about to leave her perhaps forever; it seemed to 
 me that I risked nothing in opening my heart to 
 her. I was not attached to life and she could 
 make it so dear to me. I dared not, however. 
 What one thinks most profoundly is often what one 
 finds most difficult to express: I left two days after 
 for Brest. 
 
 The troops were embarked at Brest, the 12th 
 April, 1780; contrary winds and the convoy which 
 was not ready prevented us from sailing before 
 the 1 2th May;^^ besides, through lack of trans- 
 ports, we were obliged to leave behind a brigade 
 of infantry, a third of the artillery and a third 
 of my regiment. M. de Sartines had been scan- 
 dalously deceived, with regard to the transport 
 vessels; there was not a half of those which he 
 was assured had been assembled. I was embarked 
 on the Provence, a vessel of 64 guns, rather badly 
 commanded. 
 
300 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 We had very hard weather In the Bay of Bis- 
 cay ; the Provence lost two high masts. The cap- 
 tain signalled that he could not hold out at sea 
 and asked to put In port. M. le chevalier de Ter- 
 nay was not of the same opinion, had our masts 
 examined, gave us carpenters to repair them, and 
 we continued on our way. The 20th June, we 
 saw five English war vessels and a frigate. This 
 small squadron, much Inferior to ours, could not 
 escape us had we manoeuvred properly; but M. le 
 chevalier de Ternay wished to avoid a fight; he 
 fought, however, during three quarters of an hour, 
 at a distance; the English vessels escaped and got 
 out of the affair much more gloriously than we. 
 
 On the 4th of July, at the mouth of Chesapeake 
 Bay, sails were sighted and we discovered a con- 
 voy escorted by some war vessels. After having 
 looked through his glass, M. de Ternay, without 
 having had them reconnoitred by his frigates, 
 sheered off; and went out of his course during the 
 night. About midnight, two English frigates 
 passed on our side and fired some shots at us; they 
 were going fast, and we were unable to catch up 
 to them. We finally anchored In the bay of 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 301 
 
 Rhode Island, after a trip of seventy-two 
 days, having many sick and lacking supplies and 
 water. 
 
 A few days after, a squadron of fifteen war ves- 
 sels, commanded by Admiral Arbuthnot, came to 
 cruise in the channel of Rhode Island. We re- 
 ceived word from New York that a large part of 
 the army was being embarked; we expected to be 
 attacked at any moment. Had the English at- 
 tempted it during the first month, they would un- 
 doubtedly have been successful; we had not had 
 the time to intrench. In spite of the bad condi- 
 tion of our troops, we worked without respite at 
 making redoubts and in fortifying our position. 
 
 M. de Rochambeau confided to me the com- 
 mand of all that was in the channel and within 
 reach of the places where landings could be ef- 
 fected, and declared to us that he would not aban- 
 don Rhode Island and the squadron, and that he 
 would defend himself there to the last man. The 
 English squadron disappeared, our sick recovered, 
 we began to be more at ease. M. de Rochambeau 
 and General Washington made an appointment 
 at a place called Hartford, on the continent, at 
 
302 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 about a hundred miles from Rhode Island, where 
 they had an Interview of several days. 
 
 During this time, Admiral Rodney arrived from 
 Europe; he came to cruise before Rhode Island 
 with twenty vessels of the line. The squadron 
 was brought to bear; once more we expected to 
 be attacked; message after message was sent to 
 M. de Rochambeau; after a cruise of a few days, 
 Lord Rodney went away. 
 
 We then learned that the convoy before which 
 M. le chevalier de Ternay had sheered off on the 
 4th of July, carried three thousand English sol- 
 diers, going from Charlestown to New York, and 
 was escorted by only four or five frigates. With a 
 little less haste, M. le chevalier de Ternay could 
 easily have taken them. People cried against him 
 In the squadron and In the army In the most inde- 
 cent manner. He heard of It and was much af- 
 fected. It is very true that any man a little less 
 timid would have arrived in America with three 
 or four English vessels, five or six frigates, and 
 three thousand prisoners of war, and that It would 
 have been a very brilliant manner in which to pre- 
 sent ourselves to our new allies. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 303 
 
 M. de Rochambeau had announced to America 
 the second division of his army, and was awaiting 
 It with extreme impatience. The moment was 
 critical and affairs were In bad condition. The 
 American army was short of men, money, supplies 
 and clothes; the treason of Arnold and the defeat 
 of General Gates at Camden Increased this dis- 
 tress. M. de Rochambeau judged it necessary to 
 send to France an officer of his army to explain his 
 position, and solicit prompt and powerful assist- 
 ance. The officer generals of his army, whom 
 he had assembled, strongly approved this resolu- 
 tion, and proposed that he send me, my connex- 
 ions with M. de Maurepas giving me more 
 advantage over those who knew him less. He 
 declared to them that he had selected his son. 
 
 On the eve of his departure, twelve English 
 vessels appeared on our coast, and gave us some 
 anxiety; but a gust of wind dispersed them during 
 the night, and the next day young M. de Rocham- 
 beau left on the King's frigate, VAmazone. 
 
 General Green, who had taken command of the 
 army of the South after the defeat of General 
 Gates, was asking for assistance, and specially for 
 
304 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 cavalry that might be opposed to the corps of Col- 
 onel Tarleton, whom nothing could resist, and said 
 that without it he could not answer that the prov- 
 inces of the South would not submit to the King 
 of England. General Washington was very de- 
 sirous that M. de Rochambeau should send me 
 there. I desired it also, hoping to be useful; I 
 did not hesitate to ask to be employed in the 
 South under the orders of M. de la Fayette, al- 
 though I had waged war, as a colonel, long before 
 he left college. M. de Rochambeau refused my 
 request, my proceeding was much condemned in 
 the army, specially by M. le marquis de Laval, 
 who, as well as a few others, had promised them- 
 selves not to serve under the orders of M. de la 
 Fayette, and had almost obtained from M. de 
 Rochambeau the promise of not being made to 
 serve under him. General Washington was grate- 
 ful for what I had done, and has often since 
 proved it to me. 
 
 M. de Rochambeau put his army in winter quar- 
 ters at Newport. The want of fodder obliged 
 him to send me into the forests of Connecticut, 
 eighty miles distant. As I spoke English, I was 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 305 
 
 charged with an infinity of details mortally boring, 
 but necessary. 
 
 I did not leave Newport without regret. I had 
 made very pleasant acquaintances there. 
 
 Mme. Hunter, a widow, thirty-six years of age, 
 had two charming daughters whom she had 
 brought up in a perfect manner; she lived a very 
 retired life and saw hardly anyone. 
 
 Chance had led me to make their acquaintance 
 on my arrival at Rhode Island. 
 
 She acquired a friendship for me; I was soon 
 considered as one of the family. I spent much of 
 my time with them. I was taken quite ill. Mme. 
 Hunter took me to her house, where I had the 
 greatest and most touching care. I was never in 
 love with the Misses Hunter; but were they my 
 sisters, I could not have cared for them more, 
 specially the older, who is one of the most amiable 
 persons I have ever met. 
 
 I left for Lebanon the loth of November, 1780. 
 We had as yet received no letters from France. 
 
 Siberia alone can be compared to Lebanon, 
 which is composed of only a few huts scattered in 
 an Immense forest. 
 
3o6 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 I remained there until the nth of January, 
 178 1, when General Knox, commanding the 
 American artillery, came, on behalf of General 
 Washington, to inform me that the brigades of 
 Pennsylvania and of New Jersey, tired of serving, 
 had killed their officers, had revolted, had chosen 
 chiefs among themselves, and that it was also 
 feared that they might march on Philadelphia to 
 have themselves paid by force, or that they might 
 join the English army, which was not far away. 
 
 I immediately mounted my horse to go to New- 
 port, to inform M. de Rochambeau, who was as 
 embarrassed over the state of affairs as he was 
 grieved, having no means of assisting General 
 Washington, lacking money himself, and not hav- 
 ing received a single letter from Europe since his 
 arrival in America. At the end of a few days, we 
 learned that Congress had sent a small sum on ac- 
 count, and that everything was quiet. 
 
 M. de Rochambeau sent me to New Windsor, 
 on the North River, where General Washington 
 had his headquarters about two hundred miles 
 from the French army. General Washington re- 
 ceived me very cordially, and expressed the desire 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 307 
 
 to employ me at once. He told me that he ex- 
 pected to go very soon to Newport to see the 
 French army and M. de Rochambeau. He con- 
 fided to me that M. Arnold having gone to Vir- 
 ginia to make great ravages, he had conceived the 
 Idea of having him taken while there; that he was 
 going to have M. de la Fayette march by land, 
 with all the light Infantry of his army; that he 
 asked that the King's squadron go and anchor In 
 Chesapeake Bay, and land a detachment of the 
 French army to cut the retreat of Arnold. He 
 added that he would ask M. de Rochambeau to 
 give me the command of this detachment, consid- 
 ering it as very essential that the French and 
 American troops should live on good terms, as well 
 as those who commanded them, and that the 
 French officer might be able to speak to the Amer- 
 ican officers, and make himself understood by 
 them. 
 
 I remained two days at general headquarters, 
 and I nearly drowned while re-crossing the North 
 River; it was filled with ice, w^hich the tide carried 
 with such rapidity that it was Impossible to steer 
 my boat; It turned sideways and filled with water; 
 
3o8 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 it was about to be swamped, when a large cake of 
 Ice passed near the boat; we jumped on It, and 
 from floe to floe, It took us nearly three hours to 
 reach the shore, after having thought ourselves 
 lost more than twenty times. 
 
 On my arrival at Lebanon, I learned of the 
 death of M. le chevalier de Ternay, who was said 
 to have died of grief, and I found orders from M. 
 de Rochambeau which kept me a few days In Con- 
 necticut. I then went to Rhode Island, where peo- 
 ple spoke openly of the sortie of the squadron with 
 a detachment of the army. I called to ask M. de 
 Rochambeau to be employed In It, he received me 
 very badly; I explained to him that I asked more 
 for justice than for favour, as It was my turn to 
 march. He replied that there were no turns In 
 the advance guard; two hours before he had been 
 saying the opposite thing; he added that he liked 
 zeal, but that ardour displeased him. I assured 
 him that he would cure me wholly from that of 
 serving under him; he grew milder, almost apolo- 
 gised, confided to me that he was under personal 
 obligations to the marquis de Laval, that he had 
 no other way of acknowledging them; that he had 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 309 
 
 promised not to employ him under a brigadier ; that 
 as this detachment was to operate separately from 
 the corps of M. de la Fayette, to be but Indirectly 
 under his orders, the marquis de Laval had asked 
 for it; I answered nothing, but he must have seen 
 on my face that It was not just. I asked to be al- 
 lowed to go as a volunteer; he said that it would 
 be ridiculous, and refused me. During the day, 
 M. de Rochambeau did some thinking, gave the 
 command to baron de VIomenil, who had not 
 asked for it, and did not employ M. le marquis 
 de Laval as second, a thing which the latter never 
 forgave him. 
 
 General Washington arrived at Newport. This 
 arrangement was very disagreeable to him, and 
 he did not conceal It. M. de Rochambeau had 
 done two things which could not be agreeable to 
 him: he was not giving him the officer he asked 
 for, and he gave him one, on the contrary, who 
 took away the command of the expedition from 
 M. de la Fayette, to whom he had wished to give 
 it; he made M. de Rochambeau notice that his 
 requests might be considered as orders, but de- 
 clined to make any changes in what he had done. 
 
310 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 The squadron commanded by M. Destouches, 
 former captain In the navy, set sail with twelve 
 hundred soldiers, and a few days after. General 
 Washington left Rhode Island. I accompanied 
 him as far as Stamford, and I returned to my regi- 
 ment, where I received a letter from M. de 
 Rochambeau, which said that, as he might be at- 
 tacked during the absence of the squadron, he 
 desired that I should return near him. I obeyed. 
 
 It was ten months since we had left France, we 
 had as yet not received a single letter nor an ecu; 
 the frigate VAstree arrived, and Informed us that 
 M. de Montbarey and M. de Sartines had left the 
 cabinet and had been replaced by M. de Segur and 
 M. de Castries, who had decided that it was 
 unnecessary to send a second division; I wrote at 
 once to ask earnestly for the four hundred men 
 of my regiment who had been held back and 
 who could not be refused me without atrocious 
 Injustice. 
 
 About eighteen days after the departure of the 
 squadron, there was sighted, in foggy weather, a 
 squadron which was entering the harbour at full 
 speed; general assembly was beaten, and the whole 
 
DUC DE LAUZUN 311 
 
 army took up arms; we considered ourselves lost 
 without hope. We did not think it was our 
 squadron, and we were mistaken, it was; it had 
 manoeuvred so well that it had arrived at the mouth 
 of Chesapeake Bay twenty-four hours after the 
 English squadron, which had started three days 
 later. It had been a glorious day for the King's 
 arms ; but the enemy had prevented us from enter- 
 ing the bay, consequently Arnold was out of dan- 
 ger. M. de la Fayette had missed his aim, and 
 was a bit embarrassed. A few of our vessels had 
 suffered much, particularly the Conquerant, on 
 which the marquis de Laval was embarked, which 
 fought gloriously, and lost many men. 
 
 I returned once more to Lebanon where M. de 
 Rochambeau instructed me to assemble a large 
 number of horses suitable for the artillery, and to 
 prepare everything for the march of the army. At 
 this time, the Concorde, a frigate coming from 
 France, brought back M. le vicomte de Rocham- 
 beau, who had not been able to save himself even 
 from ridicule, and M. de Barras, chief of squadron, 
 who was sent to succeed to M. le chevalier de 
 Ternay. The new instructions of the Court caused 
 
312 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 M. de Rochambeau to desire an interview with 
 General Washington to decide on the plan of cam- 
 paign of the army and of the squadron. M. de 
 Barras gave to M. de Rochambeau his full power. 
 The generals met again at Hartford. 
 
 It was officially decided and signed at this 
 conference that the French army should march as 
 far as the North River, that It would join the 
 American army there, and that the two combined 
 armies should approach New York as near as pos- 
 sible; that the squadron would go to Boston to 
 await the naval forces which were to come from 
 Europe, as they would not be safe at Rhode Island, 
 the Island not being guarded by land troops. 
 
 The letters which M. de Rochambeau had re- 
 ceived by the Concorde had proved to him that 
 those whom he had best treated had been very lit- 
 tle sparing of him In their letters, and chief among 
 these the marquis de Laval, who, without bad In- 
 tentions, had written freely to several women who 
 had shown his letters. I had not spoken of M. 
 de Rochambeau In my letters and my silence be- 
 came a merit; he showed me more confidence, al- 
 lowed me to see his plan of campaign, and wanted 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 313 
 
 to take me with him to Rhode Island for some 
 preliminary dispositions. 
 
 We had hardly reached Newport, when the 
 chevalier de Chastelux, whose lively brain can not 
 keep the same ideas long, thought that it would 
 be more advantageous that the squadron should 
 wait in the roads of Rhode Island, the naval force 
 which had been announced being able to join it 
 more easily in Chesapeake Bay, where it was prob- 
 able that it would arrive. The chevalier de Chas- 
 telux spoke of it with some of the captains of 
 the navy; several were of the same opinion. He 
 induced M. de Rochambeau to speak of it to M. 
 de Barras, and to propose to him to have this 
 point decided by a council of war, made up of land 
 and naval officers. The council decided that the 
 squadron should remain at Rhode Island. I op- 
 posed the decision with all my power; it was 
 passed by a plurality of votes; I only obtained the 
 concession that 400 French troops should be left 
 there, together with a small number of American 
 militia under the orders of M. de Choisy. 
 
 The council chose me to go and report what had 
 taken place to General Washington. I was in- 
 
314 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 cllned to refuse the commission which was truly 
 disagreeable; I was quite certain that he would be 
 very much displeased to see that a matter already 
 agreed upon and signed by himself and M. de 
 Rochambeau should have been referred to the de- 
 cision of a council of war. I was the only one, 
 however, who could be sent. I travelled rapidly; 
 I reached New Windsor and presented to him 
 M. de Rochambeau's letter which was very badly 
 written and constrained. It made him so angry 
 that he did not wish to answer, and It was only on 
 the third day, and out of consideration for me, 
 that he handed me a very cold reply. In which he 
 said that he stood by the agreement he had signed 
 at the Hartford conference, but that he let M. 
 de Rochambeau do whatever he wished, and sent 
 him the necessary orders to assemble the militia 
 of which he might have need. My arrival em- 
 barrassed M. de Rochambeau from whom I con- 
 cealed nothing, and who was beginning to repent 
 what he had done. A second council of war con- 
 firmed what had been decided In the first: the army 
 began to march. 
 
 During the entire course of this war, the Eng- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 315 
 
 llsh seemed to be struck with blindness: they al- 
 ways did what they should not have done; they 
 avoided the clearest and most certain advantages. 
 After the departure of the army, it would have 
 been sufficient to attack the French squadron at 
 Rhode Island to destroy it; the idea did not even 
 occur to them. The French army was crossing 
 America in the finest order and under the greatest 
 discipline, a prodigy of which neither the English, 
 nor the American army, had ever given an ex- 
 ample. I covered the march of the army at about 
 fifteen miles on the right, and in the neighbour- 
 hood of forty miles from the North River. M. 
 de Rochambeau received a letter from General 
 Washington, saying that he intended to give me 
 a secret mission and containing an order for me 
 to be, by a forced march, with my regiment, two 
 days after, at a rather far-off point. M. de Ro- 
 chambeau sent for me In the middle of the night 
 at a distance of fifteen miles, to give me General 
 Washington's orders, who entered into no details 
 with him. I was at the appointed place punctu- 
 ally, although the excessive heat and very bad 
 roads rendered this march very difficult. 
 
3i6 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 General Washington was there much before the 
 two armies, and said that he Intended to have me 
 surprise a body of English troops encamped be- 
 fore New York to support fort Kniphausen, 
 which was looked upon as the key of the fortifica- 
 tions of New York. 
 
 I was to march all night to attack them before 
 daylight; he added to my regiment, a regiment of 
 American dragoons, some companies of light- 
 horse and a few battalions of American light In- 
 fantry. He had sent by another road, at about 
 six miles to the right, General Lincoln, with a 
 corps of three thousand men, to surprise fort 
 Kniphausen, which I was to keep from being re- 
 lieved. He was to appear only when my attack 
 should be begun, when I should send word to him 
 to commence his. He amused himself by firing 
 on a small post which had not seen him, and dis- 
 closed the entire corps which I was to take by 
 surprise. It entered the fort, made a sortie on 
 General Lincoln, who was beaten, and was almost 
 lost andcut off from the army, had I not promptly 
 come to his assistance. 
 
 Although my troops were well-nigh exhausted, 
 
J 3 > ' ' 3 
 
 3 5 3 3 3 
 
 5 3 ,3 , , 
 
 i ; 3 3 3 , ,' , ' J 3 3 ,J 
 
 \ ^, ? 3 ^,' 3 ', . '' 3^ ' 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 317 
 
 I marched on the English; charged their cavalry 
 and my Infantry exchanged shots with theirs. 
 General Lincoln took advantage of this to beat 
 a retreat In rather bad order. He had two or 
 three hundred men killed or taken and many 
 wounded. When I saw him In safety, I began 
 mine, which was very luckily executed, for I lost 
 but few men. 
 
 I rejoined General Washington who was march- 
 ing with a very large detachment of his army to 
 the aid of General Lincoln, about whom he was 
 very anxious; but his troops were so fatigued that 
 they could go no farther. He exhibited the 
 greatest joy to see me again and, In general or- 
 ders, he gave my division the most flattering 
 praise. I wished to take advantage of the op- 
 portunity to reconnoitre New York at close range. 
 I accompanied him with about a hundred hussars; 
 we exchanged many gun and cannon shots, but we 
 saw all we wished to see. This expedition lasted 
 three days and three nights and was excessively 
 fatiguing, for we were on foot day and night, 
 and we had nothing to eat but fruit which we 
 found along the road. General Washington wrote 
 
3i8 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 M. de Rochambeau the most flattering letter for 
 me; but my general forgot to mention it In his 
 correspondence to France. I was encamped at 
 White Plains, where the two armies assembled 
 the next day. General Washington gave me the 
 command of the two advance guards. We re- 
 mained six weeks In this camp, where I was very 
 tired, continually making extensive foragings, and 
 even in sight of the enemy's posts. General 
 Washington and M. de Rochambeau again wished 
 to reconnoitre New York; I was detailed to cover 
 the party with all the cavalry of the two armies, 
 all the light American Infantry and a battalion of 
 French grenadiers and chasseurs. A large de- 
 tachment from the two armies, under chevalier de 
 Chastelux and General Heatre, took up a position 
 at some distance, so that I might make my retreat 
 In that direction in case of accident. I easily 
 forced back all I found on my passage, and I made 
 a few prisoners. The generals took two days to 
 reconnoitre, which was a dangerous affair, for 
 they had to stand a lively cannon and musket fire. 
 We broke up camp at White Plains a few days 
 after, to cross the North River at Ringferry. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 319 
 
 Fortunately the English did not come out of New 
 York to follow us; for the march having been 
 badly opened through the marshes, the entire ar- 
 tillery and the waggons of the army remained 
 stuck in them during thirty-six hours, with no 
 other escort than my regiment and a battalion of 
 grenadiers and chasseurs which made up the whole 
 rear guard under me. After the crossing of the 
 North River, which was long and difficult, but 
 which the English did not attempt to disturb, the 
 army, to facilitate the supphes and the foragings, 
 marched In two divisions one day apart; the 
 American army marched by another road not far 
 from ours. We were obliged to cross the Jerseys 
 and to go about seventy miles at fifteen or twenty 
 miles from the enemy and often nearer. We did 
 not doubt that they would oppose our passage 
 which they could certainly have done with success. 
 M. de Rochambeau had led them to believe that 
 his project was to attack New York, having sent 
 an Intelligent war commissary with a strong es- 
 cort to establish ovens and stores at Chatham 
 near New York. 
 
 M. de Rochambeau had gone forward to Phila- 
 
322 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 Elk at the foot of Chesapeake Bay, fearing that 
 Lord Cornwallis might greatly embarrass M. de 
 la Fayette, whose division consisted of only two 
 thousand Americans and M. de Saint-Simon's 
 light troops, he caused to embark on all sorts of 
 boats all the grenadiers and chasseurs of the army 
 and all infantry of my regiment under the com- 
 mand of M. de Custine. I asked to march with 
 my infantry, persuaded that those troops would 
 fire before the others. General Lincoln followed 
 us also by water at a little distance with light 
 American Infantry. M. de Custine, In a hurry to 
 arrive first, took a swift sloop, and sailed without 
 stopping and without giving me any orders until 
 we reached the James River. On the third day 
 of our voyage, we had very bad weather. The 
 boats were awful, two or three turned over, and 
 we had seven or eight men drowned. The 
 weather compelled us to anchor before Annapolis; 
 as we were about to set sail again. General Wash- 
 ington sent me word by his aide-de-camp to have 
 the troops landed and not to leave before having 
 received new orders. 
 
 The English squadron having appeared before 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 323 
 
 Chesapeake Bay, M. de Grasse had gone out to 
 meet It, and had not yet returned. Three days 
 after, one of the King^s corvettes came to an- 
 nounce that M. de Grasse had beaten the English 
 squadron, had taken two frigates, and had re- 
 turned to anchor In the Bay. I Immediately had 
 the troops re-embarked. We had continual con- 
 trary winds, and took ten days to reach the mouth 
 of the James River. 
 
 I found M. de Custlne there, and as I was giv- 
 ing him an account of what had taken place In 
 his absence. General Washington and M. de Ro- 
 chambeau, who were not far off on a corvette, 
 sent me word to come on board their vessel. 
 General Washington told me that Lord Corn- 
 wallls having sent all his cavalry and a rather 
 large corps of troops to Gloucester, opposite York, 
 he feared that he was trying to retreat that way, 
 and that consequently he had sent to watch him 
 a corps of three thousand militiamen under the 
 continental brigadier-general WIedon, a rather 
 good commander, but hating war which he had 
 always refused to wage, and being specially In 
 mortal fear of gun shots. Having become a brig- 
 
324 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 adier-general by chance, the respectable officer was 
 my senior in command; General Washington re- 
 gretted this more than I, for he Intended to give 
 me that command. He told me that he would 
 write to General WIedon that he could continue 
 to hold the honours of his rank, but that he would 
 forbid him to meddle with anything. I explained 
 to him that we did not understand this manner of 
 serving, that If General WIedon were under my 
 orders, I should certainly make him obey, but that 
 being under his I should obey his every order, 
 that I had no objection to serve under him, if he 
 wished it, and that he might count on me to get 
 along very well with him. 
 
 I went with my regiment to join the corps of 
 General WIedon. The manner in which he 
 blockaded Gloucester was queer; he was at more 
 than fifteen miles from the enemy's posts, was dy- 
 ing of fear, and dared not send a patrol a half 
 mile from his camp. He was the best man on 
 earth,, and all that he wished was to meddle with 
 nothing. I proposed to him to advance towards 
 Gloucester, and to go the next day and reconnoitre 
 along the English posts; he consented, and we 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 325 
 
 started with fifty hussars. When we were within 
 six or seven miles of the enemy, he told me that 
 he considered It useless and very dangerous to go 
 any further, and that we could learn no more; I 
 pressed him so, that he did not dare refuse to fol- 
 low. I forced back the enemy's posts, and ap- 
 proached sufficiently to get an exact idea of their 
 position. My general was In despair; he told me 
 he would go no further with me; that he did not 
 wish to get killed. 
 
 I rendered an account to M. de Rochambeau 
 of what I had seen ; I Informed him that the Amer- 
 ican militia was not to be counted on, and that It 
 was indispensable to send me at least two more 
 battalions of French Infantry. I had neither ar- 
 tillery, supplies, nor powder. I asked for some: 
 he sent me at once some artillery and eight hun- 
 dred men drawn from the garrisons of the vessels 
 under the orders of M. de Cholsy, who, owing to 
 his seniority, commanded General Wiedon and 
 me. 
 
 M. de Cholsy is a good and brave man, ridicu- 
 lously violent, constantly in a passion, making 
 scenes with everybody, and always without reason. 
 
326 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 He began by sending General Wiedon and all the 
 militia packing, told them that they were pol- 
 troons, and in five minutes frightened them almost 
 as much as the English and assuredly that was say- 
 ing a great deal. The very next day he wanted 
 to go and occupy the camp I had reconnoitred. 
 General Wiedon preferred to come a day later and 
 remained behind with about six hundred men of 
 his division. A moment before entering the plain 
 of Gloucester, the dragoons of the state of Vir- 
 ginia came very much frightened to tell us that 
 they had seen English dragoons outside, and that, 
 in fear of some accident, they had come as fast 
 as their legs could carry them, without further 
 investigation. I went forward to try and learn 
 more. I perceived a very pretty woman at the 
 door of a small house, on the main road, I ques- 
 tioned her, she told me that, at the very moment, 
 Colonel Tarleton had left her house; that she did 
 not know if many troops had come out of Glou- 
 cester; that Colonel Tarleton was very anxious " to 
 shake hands with the French Duke." I assured 
 her that I came expressly to give him that pleas- 
 ure. She was very sorry for me, thinking, I be- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 327 
 
 lieve, by experience, that it was impossible to resist 
 Tarleton; the American troops were of the same 
 opinion. 
 
 I had not gone a hundred paces, when I heard 
 my advance guards firing pistols. I advanced at 
 full gallop to look for ground on which I could 
 arrange my troops for battle. On arriving I per- 
 ceived the English cavalry three times more nu- 
 merous than mine; I charged it without stopping, 
 and we came together. Tarleton picked me out, 
 came to me with his pistol raised. We were go- 
 ing to fight between our respective troops when 
 his horse was thrown down by one of his dragoons 
 who was being pursued by one of my lancers. I 
 ran on him to take him prisoner, a company of 
 Enghsh dragoons threw itself between us and pro- 
 tected his retreat, his horse was left to me. He 
 charged me a second time, without breaking my 
 ranks; I charged him a third time, upset a portion 
 of his cavalry, and pursued him to the intrench- 
 ments of Gloucester. He lost one officer, some 
 fifty men, and I made a rather large number of 
 prisoners*. 
 
 M. de Choisy established his camp at a mile 
 
328 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 and a half from Gloucester; our patrols continu- 
 ally exchanged shots with those of the English, 
 and we did not sleep a single instant during the 
 siege. As M. le baron de Viomenil was to at- 
 tack two redoubts of the York works, M. de 
 Choisy received the order to make a false attack 
 on Gloucester; he thought he could make a real 
 one, and carry the intrenchments sword in hand. 
 He consequently had axes distributed to the 
 American militia, to cut the stockades. At the 
 first shot, half of the militia threw away their axes 
 and guns to run faster. Thus abandoned, he 
 withdrew on me with a few companies of French 
 infantry, and lost a dozen men. 
 
 Two days after. Lord Cornwallis asked to 
 capitulate. M. de Rochambeau intended to have 
 me bear this great news to France, and sent for 
 me. I did not care to go to Europe; I advised 
 him to send M. de Charlus, which would reconcile 
 him with M. de Castries, and would perhaps cause 
 his army to be better treated. I was unable to 
 induce him; he told him that I had had the first 
 engagement, that I must carry the news; that as 
 M. le comte Guillaume des Deux-Ponts had had 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 329 
 
 the second, he should carry the details; comte de 
 Charlus never forgave him nor me. I embarked 
 on the King's frigate la Stirveillante, and after a 
 voyage of twenty-two days, I reached Brest, and 
 went to Versailles without loss of time. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 (1781-1783) 
 
 On reaching Versailles, I found M. de Maure- 
 pas dying; he was hardly conscious, he recog- 
 nised me, however, and received me in the most 
 touching manner. He strongly recommended 
 me to the King and to his ministers who promised 
 him to carry out what he had intended to do for 
 me. He died two days after, and M. de Cas- 
 tries and M. de Segur treated me as ill as they 
 were able. 
 
 The news gave the King the greatest joy. I 
 found him with the Queen; he asked me many 
 questions, and said many pleasant things to me. 
 He asked me if I expected to return to America; 
 I answered yes; he told me that I might assure 
 his army that it would be perfectly well treated^ 
 better than any other had ever been. M. de 
 Segur was present. I replied that I was ready to 
 
 333 
 
334 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 carry the favours to America In two weeks. I 
 advised M. de Segur to get to work with the 
 King Immediately; he told me that he wished to 
 await the arrival of comte Gulllaume des Deux- 
 Ponts, did not hurry after that, finally did start 
 to work with the King and told me that I should 
 leave for Brest the following week. I asked to 
 see the list of favours which I bore; he did not 
 permit me to do so ; I heard through the Depart- 
 ment that the army was horribly treated. 
 
 I could besides judge of It by myself. What 
 M. de Segur called a great favour, was to write 
 me on the King's behalf, that In consideration of 
 my services In America, His Majesty permitted 
 me to keep my regiment, on peace being de- 
 clared. In the war department, as a regiment of 
 hussars, and to bestow the command of It on me 
 for life; this was a little less than the agreements 
 made with me at the beginning of the war, since 
 I was to have as mine the command of the first 
 foreign-mounted regiment, vacant or to be or- 
 ganised, and less than I had .at the very moment, 
 since I was Inspector of my corps. I refused to 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 335 
 
 bear the favours; M. de Segur was shocked at 
 this, but it gave me but little concern. 
 
 M. de Castries had treated me even worse; 
 instead of sending me the four hundred men of 
 my regiment left at Brest, he had arranged to 
 send them to the conquest of the forts of 
 Demeray and of Annamabaoo, in Africa, the 
 most unwholesome spot In the universe; and had 
 them remain there as a garrison until peace was 
 declared. This clearly announced the project of 
 depriving me of all means of serving usefully. 
 M. de Castries, besides, did not grant the 
 slightest favour to my regiment, not even to the 
 officers who had brilliantly distinguished them- 
 selves. 
 
 I found Mme. de Coigny more amiable than 
 ever, she showed interest in me, and I was unable 
 to hold out against the irresistible inclination 
 which drew me to her; I saw her almost every 
 day, and every day I became more attached to 
 her. I had never seen so much wit, so much 
 charm which in no way resembled the wit and 
 charm of others. I said to myself that It was 
 
336 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 senseless to love her, that it would make me very 
 unhappy; but no happiness attracted me so much. 
 I was continually told that Mme. de Colgny was 
 a coquette, that she was frivolous, that she would 
 pitilessly make sport of anyone who should dare 
 to love her. I have not for an Instant feared 
 that; her feeling had struck me as quickly as her 
 mind. I did not expect to be loved by her; my 
 heart once known could not but be pitied by her. 
 I kept my secret, but the thought of my departure 
 was beginning to grieve me and she had no diffi- 
 culty In guessing the cause. 
 
 I met In Paris Mrs. Robinson, the Prince of 
 Wales' first attachment, of whom the English 
 papers had spoken so much under the name of 
 Perdlta. She was gay, lively, frank and good- 
 natured; she did not speak French. I was an 
 object of attraction for her, a man who had 
 brought great news, who returned from war, who 
 was about to go back to It: he had suffered a great 
 deal, he still suffered much. She thought she 
 could not do enough for him; I therefore had Per- 
 dlta; I did not conceal the fact from Mme. de 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 337 
 
 Colgny. " Never mind my acts," said I to my- 
 self, " if she can read my heart." 
 
 Perdita made me fall out entirely with Mme. 
 de Martinville. I had found her at daggers 
 drawn, with Mme. Dillon and Mme. de.Guemenee; 
 she had tried to exact from me that I cease to see 
 them, which I had flatly refused to do. There 
 was a coolness between us ; she learned that I had 
 Perdita, this Increased her displeasure, she told 
 me that I must choose : cease to go to Mme. Dil- 
 lon's, or cease to call on her. My choice was 
 quickly made. Mme. de Martinville soon re- 
 pented It, and wished to make up with me, but in 
 vain. 
 
 Perdita left for England and was so desirous 
 that I accompany her to Calais, that I could not 
 refuse her. The sacrifice was great, for that 
 same day I was to dine at Mme. de Gontaut with 
 Mme. de Colgny; I wrote to Mme. de Colgny 
 that I should not dine with her, and I took this 
 strange opportunity to assure her that I adored 
 her, and that no matter what happened I should 
 adore her all my life. No other woman could 
 
338 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 understand me. Mme. de Coigny understood me 
 perfectly, believed me, and wrote me a few words 
 without answering my declaration. Her conduct 
 with me was simple and sensible; she showed me 
 no anger because she felt none, no doubt as to my 
 sincerity because she had none; she did not say 
 that she would never love me. 
 
 I saw many people Interested In her; some were 
 to be feared. I was aware of all my disadvan- 
 tages; I no longer had the grace nor the gaiety 
 of youth, but I had a heart which she knew, which 
 resembled hers very much, and I had hopes from 
 both. I found In loving her without expectations 
 a happiness which love had never before given 
 me. I strove to be prudent, patient, circumspect; 
 I was prepared to sacrifice everything without 
 hesitation to the fear of compromising her; noth- 
 ing was lost with this celestial soul, nothing es- 
 caped her, all was understood, and consequently 
 rewarded. I did not visit Mme. de Coigny, I did 
 not see her alone; I could rarely tell her that I 
 loved her, but I could write it to her. I did not 
 meet her without giving her a note; she received 
 It with Interest, without seeming to be annoyed; 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 339 
 
 I might be happier, but I knew of no one so happy 
 as I. 
 
 At the Hotel de Vllle dinner,* Mme. de Colgny, 
 wonderfully attired, with a large black heron's 
 feather on the front of her gown: to see this 
 feather and to wish It was the affair of an Instant. 
 From It I expected happiness and courage; never 
 did errant knight desire a thing with greater ardour 
 and purity. 
 
 M. de Colgny decided to go to America; Mme. 
 de Colgny was In despair. I was as grief stricken 
 as she. I did not believe that M. de Colgny's 
 departure could cost me so much sorrow. Always 
 true, always sensitive, Mme. de Colgny did not 
 conceal from me either her tears, or the pity I In- 
 spired In her. She accompanied her husband as 
 far as Rennes, she suspected that her act would 
 be condemned; on leaving she wrote me a note 
 which began with these words: ^^ Know how to 
 defend the one whom yoii know so well how to 
 love.'' Too superior not to be envied, people at- 
 
 * Dinner given to the King and Queen by the city of Paris, 
 January 21, 1782, to end the festivities on the occasion of 
 the birth of the Dauphin. 
 
340 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 tempted to accuse her of exaggeration, of affecta- 
 tion, of deceit even; I defended her In good faith, 
 I whom my grief had rendered so unhappy. She 
 returned and was pleased at my conduct. 
 
 Chance had made me meet during the course 
 of the Winter the due de Colgny and Mme. de 
 Chalons. I had dined at the due de Colgny's; I 
 called on Mme. de Colgny. I saw her almost 
 every day at Mme. de Guemenee's, at Mme. de 
 Gontaut's, or at her home. This happiness did 
 not last long. M. de Segur, with all the 111 favour 
 of which he was capable, wanted to have me leave 
 three months before It was necessary. I dared 
 not insist too much on waiting for the second frig- 
 ate; yet this would have been a very easy matter 
 for me. Everybody was Indignant at the way the 
 ministers were treating me. 
 
 Mme. de Pollgnac, who no longer feared me 
 and for whom It was at times embarrassing to have 
 In her company persons for whom the Queen 
 showed kindness, appeared anxious to become 
 more friendly. Propositions were made me to re- 
 main, people offered to supply me with the means; 
 I refused all. It was very tempting to remain 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 341 
 
 for Mme. de Colgny ; I went away on her account. 
 I feared too much that people might guess my real 
 reasons. I dared not even give that of the lying- 
 in of Mme. de Montbazon, for which M. and 
 Mme. de Guemenee were very desirous that I re- 
 main. 
 
 Mme. de Coigny was sorry at my departure. I 
 dared believe that she loved me. She, however, 
 did not tell me, and continued to be reasonable and 
 strict. On the night of my departure, I cut some 
 of her hair; she asked me to return it to her; I did 
 so without hesitation. She took it and looked at 
 me; I saw tears in her eyes, I had not lost every- 
 thing. She alone, I trust, can form an idea of my 
 despair when I had to go ; she alone could make me 
 feel to what extent I could be happy or unhappy. 
 I went away, I had never done so difficult a thing; 
 my heart was full of love, despair and confidence. 
 
 I reached Brest the day that the English squad- 
 ron appeared; that did not prevent the India con- 
 voy from leaving port two days after, and from 
 being taken within twenty-four hours. I wrote to 
 Mme. de Coigny by every mail. I feared all my 
 letters might bore her. I did all I could so they 
 
342 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 should not be long. I seldom succeeded; she pit- 
 ied me, she wrote to me often, that is true; I lived 
 on her letters. I have never opened one, without 
 a joy, a gratitude inexpressible. We remained in 
 Brest a long time, successively kept there by the 
 winds and by the English. I earnestly asked for 
 that feather to which I had attached so many ideas 
 of happiness. Mme. de Coigny replied that it was 
 impossible to send it to me, that some day she 
 would tell me the reason; I was thoroughly con- 
 vinced that she was sorry not to give it to me; I 
 was, however, unable to console myself for not hav- 
 ing it. 
 
 We finally left Brest the 17th of May, in very 
 doubtful weather and almost in sight of the Eng- 
 lish; on coming out of the inlet we were struck by 
 a frightful gust of wind; for four days we were 
 near being taken, or in danger of being cast against 
 the coast; I confess that I should have been de- 
 lighted at being taken. I should soon have seen 
 Mme. de Coigny again, no war nor glory was 
 worth that. We put in port in the Nantes River; 
 our frigate was badly damaged. The captain of 
 la Glo'ire sent a messenger to M. de Castries to 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 343 
 
 inform him, and to tell him that he would go to 
 Lorient for repairs, as soon as the wind would 
 permit. We went to Nantes. I had time to go 
 to Paris; I wrote Mme. de Coigny to ask her If 
 it would be possible for me to see her for a half 
 hour. I requested her to refuse without hesita- 
 tion, should she see the slightest Inconvenience, 
 and to address her reply, to be called for, at 
 Tours or Orleans, where I should go for It; I 
 begged her to consult no one; she was sufficient to 
 dispose of me, and I desired her to choose the 
 wisest decision even though It were the hardest. 
 
 I found no letter either at Tours or at Orleans. 
 I waited, one finally came; it was from M. de 
 Lille. He informed me that Mme. de Coigny 
 would be delighted to see me; but that she thought 
 it would be wiser not to come to Paris, that, how- 
 ever, she left it to me to decide. Not a word 
 from Mme. de Coigny; It was so easy for her to 
 refuse me and console me! she had refused to dis- 
 pose of me; she had not had the kindness to say 
 to me ^' I do not wish it J' She had employed a 
 third party, she had not written to me! it was 
 much more than was required to break my heart. 
 
344 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 I have experienced great misfortunes. I have 
 never felt any so sorely as I did that one; my 
 grief was so great that for ten or twelve days I 
 was unable to write to her. 
 
 I went to La Rochelle to see M. de Voyer, and 
 I returned to Lorient to join my dismal frigate. 
 Mme. de Coigny replied to my complaints with an 
 indulgence, a graciousness which reassured me, 
 and gave me back my peace of mind; I had noth- 
 ing left but repentance for having tormented her 
 with my troubles. Our frigate received the order 
 to go to Rochefort and join VAigle to leave with 
 her. I went there by land. We waited for M. 
 de la Fayette, whom affairs had been detaining at 
 Court for the past three weeks : he sent word that 
 he would not come. M. de la Touche offered me 
 his room which I accepted. We set sail on the 
 14th of July. The very next day, we had a seri- 
 ous collision with the French frigate Ceres; it did 
 us much harm and came very near doing us much 
 more. Our crew became ill ; we had deaths every 
 day, and the need of supplies for our sick obliged 
 us to put in port at Terceira, one of the Islands of 
 the Azores. 
 
DUC DE LAUZUN 345 
 
 After having taken some cattle, vegetables and 
 water, we again set sail. Talking one day with 
 M. de Bozan, also embarked on the Aigle, he 
 spoke of Mme. de Coigny and of all her accom- 
 plishments. No conversation could be more pleas- 
 ant to me; this did not last long, for he told me 
 that M. de Chabot was in love with her, and that 
 he did not doubt that she liked him. It was night, 
 fortunately: o mon Dieu! ... I can not 
 think of it without a shudder; my unalterable con- 
 fidence in Mme. de Coigny sustained me; she had 
 been neither false, nor cruel, I had the strength 
 to write her before we arrived at the Azores, and 
 my letter left Terceira by way of Portugal. 
 Nothing, however, could destroy the profound im- 
 pression which the conservation with Bozan had 
 made on me; I daily became more mortally sad; 
 my strength at last gave way and I had a violent 
 fever and delirium. I noticed it, feared to be- 
 tray myself, and I forbade that anyone be al- 
 lowed to enter my room, except two English serv- 
 ants who spoke hardly any French. 
 
 I did right, for I was solely occupied with Mme. 
 de Coigny; I uttered her name incessantly; I 
 
346 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 wrote to her whenever the fever left me the 
 strength to do so; to think of her was my sole con- 
 solation. I had the good fortune of feeling all 
 its force, thought of her letters charmed my 
 ills, although I suffered much. I repeated con- 
 tinually: "My thought sustains me, I shall not 
 die." In my delirium, I spoke of that feather I 
 had so much desired. 
 
 I had been ill for twelve days, when we en- 
 countered in the night a vessel of seventy-four 
 guns, with which we were obliged to fight. My 
 room was undone, I was carried on deck more 
 dead than alive. I had fastened the letters of 
 Mme. de Coigny over my heart and had de- 
 manded that I be cast Into the sea dressed as I 
 was, should I be killed, or if I died during the 
 combat. I was during three hours the useless 
 witness of a very lively engagement. We fought 
 throughout within reach of pistol shots and we 
 finally compelled the English vessel to put off, 
 after .having been nearly annihilated more than 
 a score of times. We had on our side some twenty 
 men killed. The English vessel was in such bad 
 condition, that we would have taken her easily. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 347 
 
 had we not perceived on the horizon a vessel 
 making for her. This vessel was the Hector, a 
 French boat, taken from M. de Grasse, by Ad- 
 miral Rodney; It sank a little while after on the 
 banks of Newfoundland, and her crew was saved 
 with great difficulty; we had killed more than 
 one hundred and fifty of her men. 
 
 The next day I was more 111 than ever. One 
 week after our combat, we arrived on the coast 
 of America, at the mouth of the Delaware. We 
 anchored, and sent a ship's boat ashore to secure 
 pilots, the entrance of the Delaware being diffi- 
 cult and dangerous. A gust of wind upset our 
 ship's boat, and almost all those who were In It 
 perished; no pilots came; but, at break of day, 
 we perceived an English squadron composed of 
 seven war vessels which was making for us at 
 full sail: we were forced to weigh anchor, and 
 to enter the river without a pilot. At last we 
 saw the ship's boat of the Gloire coming to- 
 ward us; It had met with no accident and 
 brought back pilots. We learned through them 
 that we were In the wrong channel, and lost with- 
 out resource. M. de Latouche went two leagues 
 
348 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 further in the channel, and, seeing that he was in 
 a hopeless plight, he determined to send ashore 
 the mail belonging to the Court, the money and 
 the passengers. M. de Latouche ran aground the 
 next day, cut down his masts, did all he could to 
 make his frigate useless to the English, and was 
 taken; la Gloire, which drew less water, after 
 having struck a long time, finally passed through 
 and reached Philadelphia safe and sound. We 
 were landed at about a league from any habita- 
 tion, without having taken a single shirt with us. 
 
 I still had a fever, I could hardly stand, and I 
 should never have been able to reach a house had 
 not a very strong negro given me his arm. As 
 soon as we had placed the money in a safe place, 
 I slowly turned my steps towards Philadelphia. 
 My fever had become low; I lost consciousness 
 every few minutes ; the French and American doc- 
 tors were agreed that I should die before the end 
 of Autumn. 
 
 A vessel left for Europe; I had the occasion to 
 write to Mme. de Coigny, this did me infinite 
 good. The doctors had declared that it was im- 
 possible that I should think of joining the army, 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 349 
 
 when M. de Rochambeau sent one of his aides- 
 de-camp to bring letters to chevalier de la Lu- 
 zerne, and write to me to do the impossible; to 
 come to the camp, that he had matters of the 
 greatest importance to communicate to me. I 
 made up my mind without consulting anyone; 
 I mounted my horse and started for the camp; I 
 felt that I might as well die on the road as to die 
 In Philadelphia. The trip did me good. I was 
 already much better when I reached general head- 
 quarters. 
 
 M. de Rochambeau was glad to see me; he told 
 me that the greater part of his army was about to 
 embark at Boston, that he left a few troops in 
 America, that he himself would return to France, 
 and that he would give me the command of his 
 troops. The army broke camp ten or twelve days 
 after. 
 
 I again crossed the North River, and went to 
 take up my Winter quarters in Delaware county. 
 I had recovered my health and my only wish was 
 for letters, but received none. 
 
 The frigate Danae returned at last; through 
 her I learned of many misfortunes; she did not 
 
350 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 bring me the consolation I hoped for, not a word 
 from Mme. de Coigny; M. de Voyer was dead; 
 I had lost Mme. Dillon. My friend M. de 
 Guemenee had nothing left on earth ; his mistress, 
 his honour, his fortune, that of his children, that of 
 many others, he had lost all at one time; perhaps 
 I had lost everything myself; that was the least of 
 my worries; I was about to leave all to go and join 
 my unfortunate friend In whatever place he might 
 be; considerations too long to explain here held 
 me back. 
 
 No letters from M. nor Mme. de Guemenee; 
 none from my men of affairs; not the slightest de- 
 tail on the awful disaster. I feared that Mme. de 
 Coigny might be 111; she had written me or else 
 It had been Impossible for her to write; I do not 
 have to reproach myself for having suspected her 
 of negligence for a single moment. When she 
 alone was left to me, sure o£ her heart as I was 
 of mine, I said to myself every moment: *' She 
 may not love me, she can not be unwilling to con- 
 sole me"; alas! at three thousand miles away 
 from her, did she still live ? my thoughts and fears 
 varied every moment; I was tormented, I was re- 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 351 
 
 assured, everybody was not without pity; I had 
 no confidant, but Mme. de Montbazon; M. de 
 Lille knew that Mme. de Coigny was dear to me; 
 they would have given me news of her at every 
 port: a mistake of a day, a servant's forgetfulness, 
 the irregularity of the mails had no doubt pre- 
 vented me from receiving my letters; I had re- 
 ceived none from several persons who usually 
 wrote to me; I did not believe them to be ill, I 
 could then hope that Mme. de Coigny was not. 
 
 Such was my cruel plight when M. de Rocham- 
 beau left for France. I wrote to Mme. de 
 Coigny, I was certain that she would not condemn 
 my unhappy friend; I begged her to show him 
 some interest, he would appreciate It so much ! I 
 wrote to M. de Guemenee that he still had a friend 
 on whom he might wholly count. 
 
 The tumult of Philadelphia had become un- 
 bearable to me, I wanted to leave It. A voyage 
 to Rhode Island combined the advantages of 
 bringing me nearer the letters which would prob- 
 ably arrive in the North, and to again see the 
 charming family who loved me so tenderly. I 
 therefore left in spite of the rigour of the season. 
 
352 MEMOIRS OF THE 
 
 My friends in Newport exhibited inexpressible 
 joy on seeing me once more; I saw no one else; I 
 led a gentle and quiet life, and they took great 
 care of me. 
 
 While I was at Newport, about the middle of 
 the month of March, the American ship the Wash- 
 ington arrived from France at Philadelphia. 
 Baron de Foks, my aide-de-camp, brought my let- 
 ters to Newport; there were two from Mme. de 
 Coigny, one from Spa, dated July, 178 1, and an- 
 other of the 1 8th of October of the same year. I 
 sincerely grieved for Mme. Dillon and M. de 
 Voyer; but Mme. de Coigny was alive and wrote 
 to me: I might have lost her, and had not. I 
 experienced a feeling of joy as lively as had been 
 my grief; what letters! with what touching sim- 
 plicity she described the state of her heart. She 
 did not love M. de Chabot, she pitied me for 
 having believed it. All the particulars which 
 could give me back my peace of mind, she offered 
 to me with so much charm! A word sufficed to 
 reassure me; she had already done all I asked her 
 with so much earnestness! She pitied M. de 
 Guemenee, she did not condemn him; she did not 
 
.1 J 5 3 
 
 3 > 
 
 > > > 1 > , 
 
 •> » » 
 
 1 « * V 
 
 GENKRAL WASHINGTON 
 
 From tlie Portrnit b\' Trmnl)ull. 
 
DUG DE LAUZUN 353 
 
 say that she loved me, but she told me that she 
 prized my sentiments for her so much, that she 
 gave me almost as great a pleasure. 
 
 The letters that had come by the Washington 
 announced that peace was as far off as ever. A 
 week after, I learned by way of New York that 
 it was made. I left Newport, it was not without 
 regret and much feeling. I spent a few days 
 with General Washington, and I returned to Phil- 
 adelphia. The frigate V Active brought me the 
 order there to bring back to France the remainder 
 of the French Army. I received at the same time 
 a letter from Mme. de Coigny, dated September 
 22, 1782; it was fated that every letter I received 
 from her should be dated back five months. I 
 lost no time in having the troops embarked; and, 
 on the I ith of March, 1783, we set sail from Wil- 
 mington for France. 
 
NOTES 
 
NOTES 
 
 1 Fourth son of marechal de Biron, the father of Lauzun 
 was born Sept. 8, 1708. In 1744 he married Antoinette 
 Crozat du Chatel, who died three years later giving birth to 
 Lauzun. As a most intimate friend of Louis XV, M. de 
 Gontaut had always been on very familiar terms with the 
 royal mistresses. He was a true friend to Mme. de Pompa- 
 dour. 
 
 2 Beatrix de Choiseul-Stainville, daughter of Frangois and 
 of Marie-Louise de Bassompierre, born at Luneville in 1730, 
 was canoness of Remiremont, when she married Antoine- 
 Antonin, due de Grammont. 
 
 Her influence on her brother's fortune was deplorable: it 
 is she who, owing to her opposition to Mme. du Barry, was 
 in part the cause of his exile to Chanteloup. 
 
 She did not emigrate during the revolution and was ar- 
 rested. Confined in the Convent des Oiseaux with Mme. 
 de Choiseul and Mme. du Chatelet, her indomitable pride 
 followed even before the revolutionary tribunal. She bravely 
 died on the scaffold April 17, 1794. 
 
 3 She was the " idol " of Mme. du Deffand. " It is too 
 bad that she is an angel," said the old marquise ; " I should 
 prefer her to be a woman, but she has nothing but virtues, 
 not a weakness, not a fault." 
 
 She was the second daughter of the financier Crozat du 
 Chatel; she had married Choiseul when fifteen years of age. 
 Mme. de Choiseul survived her husband. On becoming a 
 widow she attended to the payment of the enormous debts 
 he had left and retired to the Convent des RecoUettes. She 
 
 357 
 
358 NOTES 
 
 was arrested during the Revolution, but the 9th Thermidor 
 saved her. She died in 1801. 
 
 * The chateau of Menars, situated on the Loire, at nine 
 kilometres from Blois, was celebrated for its architecture and 
 its magnificent gardens, 
 
 5 Granddaughter of marechal de Villeroy, Mile, de Neuf- 
 ville-Villeroy had at fourteen years of age (1722) married 
 M. de Boufflers. The wit, the beauty and to speak frankly 
 the easy morals of Mme. de Boufflers had become proverbial, 
 and it is said that even the grooms at Versailles hummed 
 the celebrated quatrain of the Marquis de Tressan: 
 
 " Quand Boufflers parut a la Cour, 
 On crut voir la mere d'amours. 
 Chacun s'empressait a lui plaire, 
 Et chacun I'avait a son tour. . . ." 
 
 Mme. de Boufflers, left a widow at forty, was still the topic 
 of the chronique scandaleuse when the due de Luxembourg, 
 grandnephew of the great marshal, had the weakness to marry 
 her. 
 
 We must give her credit for having kept a sufficient good- 
 ness of heart to worship her granddaughter, Mile, de Bouf- 
 flers, future duchesse de Lauzun. She made of her by a 
 masterpiece of education — the expression is Besenval's — 
 that marvel of grace, candour and intelligence which all her 
 contemporaries never tired of admiring. 
 
 6 Jacques Francois de Montmorency, born Nov. 30, 1713, 
 prince of Tingry and governor of Valenciennes. His third 
 wife was Eleonor Josephine des Laurens, a cousin of the 
 marechale de Luxembourg. The des Laurens family had 
 originally come from Rome. 
 
 '^ Anne- Paul de Montmorency, chevalier of Luxembourg, 
 born Dec. 8, 1742. He was, for a time, as Lauzun and 
 Coigny considered, a favourite of Marie-Antoinette. 
 
"^" " NOTES 359 
 
 s Louis Joachim, Paris Potier, due de Gesvreg, born May 
 9, 1733. He was lieutenant-general of the bailiwick of Rouen. 
 
 ^ Joseph de Croi, due d'Havre, born Oct. 12, 1744, married 
 Adelaide Louise de Croi-Sobre, born Dec. 6, 1741. He was 
 governor of Schestadt, and colonel of the regiment of Flan- 
 ders-Infantry. 
 
 10 " What rendered our position more critical was the con- 
 dition of M. le Dauphin, who was then dangerously ill and 
 almost dying, a time not very well chosen for a joke; but 
 the King did not love his son enough to be shocked at this, 
 nor punish us for the sake of propriety." (Lauzun's note.) 
 
 11 Born Feb. 14, 1745, she was the daughter of Sarah Car- 
 digan and of Charles Lenox, second Duke of Richmond, a 
 natural descendant of Charles H of England and the beautiful 
 Duchess of Portsmouth. In 1762, she married Thomas Charles 
 Bunbury, created baron a few years after his marriage. Sarah 
 Bunbury secured a divorce in 1776, then re-married in 1782; 
 her second husband being George Napier. Reynolds and 
 Gardner painted her portrait. 
 
 12 Gabrielle Frangoise de Chimay, born June 28, 1729, was 
 the daughter of Alexandre Gabriel de Chimay, prince de 
 Henin-Lietard. She married the vicomte Jacques Frangois de 
 Cambis. 
 
 i^Thomasse Therese de Clermont-Renel, comtesse de 
 Choiseul-Stainville, was twenty years of age when this took 
 place (Jan. 21, 1767). She was confined in a convent at 
 Nancy, where she remained until she died. The conduct of 
 Stainville was almost generally condemned. Nothing was 
 done to Clairval, the actor. 
 
 14 Corsica was ceded to France, by the Republic of Genoa, 
 in 1768. When the population of Ajaccio saw the French 
 flag waving over the Chateau, it was at first delighted, but 
 the edicts of M. de Narbonne which forbade the sale of 
 ammunition soon made the Corsicans distrustful. 
 
 In Bastia, while M. de Narbonne was holding celebrations 
 
36o NOTES 
 
 to proclaim Louis XV king of France, of Navarre and of 
 Corsica, the troops of Paoli refused to lay down their arms. 
 It was then that Louis XV selected M. de Chauvelin to 
 command a new expedition. 
 
 15 Chardon (Daniel Marc-Antoine) born in 1730. Chardon 
 was a man of brilliant qualities, but of very lax morals. 
 
 16 Mile. Audinot, danseuse of the Opera, was less cele- 
 brated for her talent than for her charms. It is reported 
 that on the fall of Choiseul, she offered Lauzun four thou- 
 sand louts, her entire fortune, for the exiled minister. Lau- 
 zun refused it. 
 
 !''■ Prince de Conti had a chateau there on the right bank 
 of the Oise. It was a building of brick and stone, in the 
 Louis XIII style. Magnificent terraces descended to the edge 
 of the water. This chateau was demolished during the Rev- 
 olution. 
 
 1^ The domain of Chanteloup was situated on a height, be- 
 tween the Loire and a beautiful forest, at some distance from 
 Amboise. It was a truly royal residence when the intrigues 
 of Maupeou, of Aiguillon and of Mme. du Barry had brought 
 about the fall of the minister whom a lettre de cachet from 
 the King exiled (Dec. 24, 1770), Chanteloup became the 
 refuge of the due and the duchesse de Choiseul. Their de- 
 parture from the capital, accompanied by a cortege of friends, 
 amidst the cheers of the people assembled even on the roofs, 
 was a veritable triumph. 
 
 19 Lauzun had entered the gardes frangaises Jan. 18, 1761, 
 at the age of twelve, with the rank of flag ensign. He was 
 later made sub-lieutenant, and, on the' occasion of his mar- 
 riage, lieutenant. 
 
 20 Born in 1743, Isabelle Fortunee Flemming, who, through 
 her father," descended from an old Saxon family, had, by her 
 marriage to prince Adam Casimir, entered into that ancient 
 Galician house of the Czartoryskis which lay claim to the 
 throne of Poland. She was a musician, an artist, and pos- 
 
NOTES 361 
 
 sessed of many accomplishments. She died at Sienawicz, in 
 Galicia, June 17, 1835, aged ninety-two. 
 
 21 Adrien Louis Bonnieres de Souhasta, comte, then due 
 de Guines, after having served in the Grenadiers of France 
 during the Seven Years War, was made general at twenty- 
 seven. He entered diplomacy in 1768 as plenipotentiary at 
 Prague, and was sent as ambassador to London two years 
 after. 
 
 22 Mile, de Saint-Leger later married prince Adalbert de 
 Perigord, brother of prince de Chalais. 
 
 23 The Legions, established on the model of that of mare- 
 chal de Saxe, called Legion de Saxe, were all composed of for- 
 eigners. From 1743 to 1761, some were composed of foot- 
 soldiers, others of hussars, others of lighthorse. In the war 
 of 1756, there were as many as six legions: Royale, Flandre, 
 Lorraine, Conde, Soubise, Dauphine. 
 
 Lauzun had purchased from the comte de Coigny the post 
 of colonel of the Legion Royale for the sum of 150,000 livres, 
 as proven by a note dated March 16, 1774. 
 
 The Legion Royale was garrisoned at Mouzon, a small 
 town in the department of Ardennes, on the river Meuse. 
 
 2* The Czartoryskis, in 1770, had built there a superb chateau 
 which they filled with works of art and priceless objects. 
 This chateau was destroyed during the revolution in Poland. 
 
 To-day, Powonski is the cemetery of Warsaw. 
 
 25 Lauzun is anxious to enter the diplomatic field. He 
 dreams of the embassy at Warsaw. He withdraws to 
 Mouzon among books, sends report on report to Vergennes, 
 then, when he finds himself at Warsaw for the lying-in 
 of princesse Czartoryska, he unmasks his batteries. Through 
 Stackelberg, Russian ambassador to Poland, Lauzun seeks 
 to put himself in communication with Catherine H. His 
 aim is to detach Russia from the Prussian alliance and have 
 her sign a treaty with France assuring the integrity of 
 Poland. His chief means: the Queen's favour. 
 
362 NOTES 
 
 Because of the reputed influence of Lauzun with Marie- 
 Antoinette, Frederick 11 proposed to have him appointed am- 
 bassador at Berlin, and Catherine does all in her power to 
 attach him to her. Even when negotiations are broken and 
 when France is about to engage itself in the struggle for 
 American independence, both are anxious to keep within their 
 reach a means of influence in the French court. But M. de 
 Vergennes fears what may result from the Queen's influence, 
 and attentively following Lauzun's efforts, seeks to hinder 
 them by exigencies, by delays, until the day when he sub- 
 stitutes one of his intimates, M. de Paiges, to Lauzun. Two 
 years later, when Lauzun, who on his own account, had 
 continued his correspondence with Stackelberg, expressly 
 asked for the embassy of Poland, become vacant through 
 the departure of M. de Montmoun for Madrid, Vergennes 
 still refuses. 
 
 26 Charles Gravier de Vergennes had held for thirteen years 
 the embassy of Constantinople and had suddenly been re- 
 called through the influence of Choiseul. It may be supposed 
 that he was not well disposed towards Lauzun who had 
 been and still was a member of the Choiseul coterie. 
 
 27 Claude Louis, comte de Saint-Germain, is celebrated for 
 the reform which he tried to introduce in the French Army. 
 He was born at Verthamboz, April 15, 1707, and died at 
 Paris, Jan. 15, 1778. 
 
 28 The regiment Royal-Dragons had been organised in 1668. 
 
 29 Founded at the Palais-Royal by Mme. de Genlis who 
 wrote its by-laws, the Ordre de la Perseverance held its 
 meetings every two weeks in the garden of a little house 
 full of gallant recollections and which Lauzun owned at 
 Montrouge. Later, when the order of which he had been 
 the third chevalier had disappeared, he asked Mme. de Genlis 
 for the by-laws, so that he might give them to the marquise 
 de Coigny. With the consent of Mme. de Genlis, the by- 
 laws remained in the possession of Mme. de Coigny. 
 
NOTES 363 
 
 ^^ L^uzun had long been struck by the importance of Eng- 
 lish commerce in Africa, and by the weakness of the forts 
 which protected the coast. He sent a report of these condi- 
 tions to M. de Sartines, and proposed to him the conquest of 
 Senegal and of the numerous settlements on the coast of 
 Guinea. A few days after he obtained an audience with the 
 minister and succeeded in bringing him to his way of think- 
 ing. An expedition to- India is contemplated ; a few vessels 
 were to be taken from the fleet and Senegal and Gambia 
 seized. 
 
 The supreme command and all military operations are to 
 be Lauzun's, while M. de Vaudreuil, commander of the 
 fleet, was to receive besides, the mission of taking the Eng- 
 lish settlements on the coast of Sierra Leone. 
 
 Lauzun received his orders Nov. 28, 1778. He was pre- 
 paring to carry them out when an order reached him re- 
 questing his presence at Versailles : M. de Bruy was not to 
 go to India. Nevertheless, Lauzun secured permission to 
 start and with the greatest secrecy the conquest of Senegal 
 is again decided upon. 
 
 It was Dec. 25, 1778, that the fleet left Quiberon. It 
 was composed of the vessels Sphynx and Pendant, having 
 on board Lauzun and Vaudreuil, two frigates, three corvettes 
 and one schooner. 
 
 31 Louise Marthe de Conflans d'Armentieres, married in 
 I775> to FranQois de Franquetot, marquis de Coigny, was one 
 of the most remarkable women of her time. The liveliness 
 of her wit retained near her all those who had been at- 
 tracted by her beauty. After the " Affair of the Necklace," 
 Mme. de Coigny left the Court, where her independent char- 
 acter was not liked, and went to Paris, whose queen she 
 soon became by her wit : " I am Queen in Versailles," said 
 Marie- Antoinette with envy, "but Mme. de Coigny is Queen 
 in Paris." To assure her safety she was compelled to flee 
 from France during the Revolution. In her exile she con- 
 
364 NOTES 
 
 tinued to correspond with Lauzun until August, 1792. In 
 1802, Mme. de Coigny returned to France. The death of 
 Lauzun, and that of her daughter Fanny, came to darken 
 her later years: she died in 1832, at the age of seventy- 
 three. 
 
 32 Lauzun kept his regiment of dragoons but two years. 
 When France decided to intervene in the war for American 
 independence, he asked to be transferred to marine service, 
 while retaining his rank of brigadier-general in the land 
 troops. In August 1778, he raised for the service of the 
 navy and the colonies, Lauzun's Legion of Foreign vol- 
 unteers, which comprised eight companies of infantry and 
 two of hussars, amounting in all to four thousand men, of 
 which he had command. This corps included Poles and 
 Irish. Lauzun's volunteers figured honourably on the Amer- 
 ican battle fields : the hussars, specially, distinguished them- 
 selves ; Rochambeau's sole cavalry was composed of two 
 squadrons of lancers, new then, and Lauzun's two squadrons. 
 Their service was particularly hard. The Legion returned to 
 Brest, June 11, 1783. 
 
 33 Comtesse Dillon, nee Lucie de Roth or Roothe. Her 
 beauty had first struck Lauzun, in 1763, when he had met 
 her at a ball at the marechale de Mirepoix's. Mile, de Roth 
 had married comte Arthur Dillon, who distinguished himself 
 in America, and who was to die on the scaffold in 1794. She 
 herself died in 1782, while Lauzun was in America. 
 
 3* This squadron under M. le chevalier de Terney was com- 
 posed of two vessels of eighty guns, one of seventy-four, 
 four of sixty-four, and two frigates. 
 
THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE 
 STAMPED BELOW 
 
 AN INITIAL FINE OF 25 CENTS 
 
 WILL BE ASSESSED FOR FAILURE TO RETURN 
 THIS BOOK ON THE DATE DUE, THE PENALTY 
 WILL INCREASE TO 50 CENTS ON THE FOURTH 
 DAY AND TO $1.00 ON THE SEVENTH DAY 
 OVERDUE. 
 
 gf~TMr 
 
 APR 28 1937 
 
 S^^ 
 
 "^^ 
 
 *M: 
 
 ^P» 24 1939 
 
 oc? i>a 
 
 -S5t4a^ 
 
 9Jan'59DFZ 
 
 n^cG u 
 
 V^-^^T"^'^ 
 
 •^ iMisr 
 
 
 SO) 
 
 Mm—i- i9B6 3 5 
 
 REC'D LD 
 
 F EB 27*66 -IPM 
 
 fl-^n 
 
 ^4f-^ 
 
 WmiSWrwWw 
 
 ■« Ti 
 
 23jan6|Sr 
 
 a;.:d - 
 
 Ar K 1 1 1984 ^ 
 
 ^C- CI& ,;^p 1 1 .04 
 
 LD 21-100m-8,'34 
 
A 
 
 T] it 
 
 41174 
 
 J\,^^-n^'\ 
 
 
 Vii**